Equestria Noir Season 2 Case 6 "Mirror Mirror"by Jacoboby1ChaptersChapter 3 "Home"Chapter 4 "Another Day"Chapter 5 "The Date"Chapter 6 "Remember Me"Chapter 7 "Last Dance"Chapter 8 "To Shatter a Mirror"EpilogueChapter 1 "Sunsets and Mirrors"Chapter 2 "Welcome to Canterlot High" Chapter 3 "Home"Chapter 3 “Home” Perspective: Private Eye The bell rang again and the students filed out of the cafeteria. Twilight and I were walking side by side, having just left the whole Sunset incident behind. She didn’t recognize me, that was at least a good start. If Sunset didn’t know who I was, then that will make it easier for me to blend in long enough to figure things out. Twilight looked at me as we walked down the hall, “Sorry about Sunset, she’s never been anybody’s favorite person,” She said with a sigh. “It’s alright, I know how to deal with bullies like her. Don’t let them get an edge against you,” I said sagely. “She even tried to get my friends to split apart.” She shook her head and said, “All it took for them was to stop accusing and just talk to one another.” I smiled at her and said, “Like I said, you’re the glue that holds them together. They started opening up because you held a mirror up to them. They realized how stupid they were acting and the wounds started to heal.” We both stopped at this point to talk. Twilight laughed a little and said, “You ever consider writing some of those self help books?” “Maybe, after I’m done being a detective,” I said with a smile. “Thanks anyways, Private,” She replied. “Nah, thanks for giving me the warm welcome,” I said, and I put a hand on her head affectionately. She blushed brightly, looked down at her shoes again. “Oh well, I mean, anything for a friend.” I blushed brightly myself and removed my hand. I looked at her and said, “Uh, you’d better get to class. Wouldn’t want to get in trouble for holding you up.” Twilight gazed at me for a moment. She seemed, lost for a minute before she blinked and said, “Right, class, I’ll see you later!” She then took off down the hall and all the other students were filing into classrooms. I caught a smell with my nose and looked at my hand. Some of Twi’s perfume? I took a sniff of it and said blissfully, “Lilacs…” I shook my head and rubbed my hand on my trench coat to try and hide the scent. Don’t want anybody to freak out if they saw a guy sniffing his own hand like it was a drug. Then, I realized I was standing by myself in the hallway. I had no classes to attend today, I didn’t want to get caught by Vice Principal Luna, so I had to find something to occupy myself. I looked up and saw a sign pointing to a hallway down my right. Library. That’s a start. ___________________________________________________ The library was situated under the big glass dome. It was a large circular room, eerily resembling another library I was quite familiar with, it being centered around a table with a stylized horse’s head. This was, apparently, the media hub. The technology, here, seems to be quite a bit more advanced than back home. The televisions are much thinner, and attached to keyboards, and weird little widgets with buttons on. What are those things, anyway? There were shelves and shelves of books, tables where people could sit and read, and it was two stories. The upper level held more bookshelves, and that dome is more fantastic, from the inside. The staircases leading to the second level had elegantly scrolled banisters painted or cast in a tan color. There was a quiet serenity to the place. You feel like you could get stuff done, here. I was standing there, taking in the scenery when I felt somebody bump into me from behind. I turned and my silver eyes went a little wide. Applebloom… She didn’t look like she was eleven like she does back home. She looks anywhere between twelve and fourteen if I had to make a rough guess. Then again I don’t know how humans look when they age exactly. She had yellow skin, orange eyes, and long red hair with a bow on top of her head. She was wearing a green shirt, blue jeans and yellow boots. She was sitting on the floor, I must’ve knocked her over. A bunch of books were strewn all around her as she rubbed her head. “Sorry mister,” Applebloom said. “Ah was jus’ in a hurry an-” She stopped talking once she looked up at me. A thin line of pink came over her face. Heh, looks like the crush stands. Wait till I tell AJ. “You alright Applebloom?” I asked, extending a hand to help her up. She got to her feet, dusted herself off and said, “Ah’m fine, mister, ah...” She blinked and looked at me. “How didja know mah name?” “Uh,” I said, smiling nervously. “I met your sister earlier. Told me she had a little sister that’s named Applebloom. I saw the resemblance and made the connection.” Applebloom blushed and I thought I heard her mumble as she shuffled her feet, “Smart and handsome too…” “What was that?” I asked. “Nuthin!” She shouted, and she began to gather up her books. “What’s yer name anyways?” I helped her pick up some of her books. A lot of them were about comedy believe it or not. I put a book into her hand and said, “Private, I’m the new guy around here.” “Nice ta meetcha” Applebloom said with a smile. “Applebloom!” I heard a familiar, rather squeaky, voice yell. I turned and my eyes went wide again. There stood Sweetiebelle, in her human form. White skin, pink and lavender hair with a pink hair band. She was wearing a pink cardigan, over a two-toned pink striped shirt, black belt, yellow skirt, and a pair watermelon-colored boots, with yellow belts on them. Beside her was Scootaloo, also a human. She had orange skin, short violet hair and purple eyes as well. She was wearing a black hoodie with turquoise trim, olive green cargo shorts, and a pair of black boots, with turquoise trim at the top. Okay, first it was just uncanny, now it’s just weird seeing everybody I know. “Who’s this guy?” Scootaloo asked Applebloom. “This ‘ere’s Private, he’s that transfer student mah sister was sayin’ was comin’ today,” Applebloom replied. “It didn’t take you long to get friendly with him huh Applebloom?” Scootaloo said with a smirk, Sweetie Belle giggled a little. “What’cha talkin bout Scoots!?” Applebloom yelled at her friend. “Nothin.” Scootaloo said with a laugh. “Come on you guys,” Sweetie Belle interjected, “I just finished uploading the video to Maretube! Let’s check out the comments!” Marewhatnow? Are you sure that’s a place little girls should go? The three ran towards one of the small tvs sitting on the tables. Sweetie sat at the helm and began typing and moving about a mouse like device next to the keyboard. This was fascinating. I’ve never seen anything so advanced in my life. Raiden’s suit is a close contender, but that’s not available for just anybody to use. Scootaloo gave me a look as I stared at it, “What? You never seen a computer before?” “Ya do look kind of bewildered Private,” Applebloom commented. “Sorry,” I said. “I’ve just never seen one before.” “Where do you live?” Scootaloo asked. “Out in the boonies?” “Something like that.” I said with a sigh. “It’s real simple once ya get down to it.” Sweetie Belle said. “We’ll show ya!” Applebloom said, “Ah figured it out and Ah live on a farm.” With that I received a crash course in how to operate a “Computer”. It was bewildering at first, every time I clicked something with that mouse the screen would change. It’s amazing, and then they showed me the internet. Turns out humans have figured out a way to connect a bunch of different computers all into one network of waves, wires, and several who knows what else… Kind of like a really large spider’s web. I wouldn’t think such a thing was possible before I came here. Heh, maybe Lyra was right to go human hunting all these years, just look what they can do. The girls left me to my own devices once they showed me that Maretube was a place that people uploaded videos. They were a little disappointed that the comments on their video weren’t what they hoped for. But in true CMC fashion, they just moved on to the next project. Me? I was dealing with the wonderful machine that is Google. Humans have the ability to look up information in a matter of seconds. I could look up recipes, information about a historical person, or even a place where you can play games. If I had this back in Equestria, I imagine my cases would take only a quarter of the time to complete. But, I was on a mission. A large part of me wondered why Sunset was free to walk around school. If Spike’s tale is anything to go on, I imagine she’d at least get suspended or expelled for trying to turn the student body into zombies. So, I decided to do a little digging. I typed in Sunset Shimmer. I got a few images that showed Sunset winning various trophies and rewards for the school. She was on her way to become Valedictorian before Twilight came in. But not a single website I visited made mention of what happened at the school. No demon sightings, no magic, nothing. I typed in Twilight Sparkle next. When I did, I was a little shocked. Hundreds of articles about her. How in only a few short months she’s on the line to become Valedictorian for Canterlot High. Winning several awards, accolades, and even earning a spot on the Student Hall of Academic Excellence, whatever that means. This was weird, I don’t know of any school that is so willing to reward students. Twilight’s only been here for a while. For that matter, how is it months since she came? Does time flow differently here? Could a few days here be a couple of seconds in Equestria? But, that doesn’t make any sense, it was barely a second before Twilight was supposed to go through when Spike said he woke up in her bed. Something is not right here… “Applebloom, I think you crush is some kind of conspiracy nut,” I heard Scootaloo say as she looked over my shoulder. “Well, he is dressed like a dahtective ya know,” Applebloom said, standing on the opposite side. “They kinda hafta be conspiracy nuts.” “What’re you looking up things about Twilight for?” Sweetie Belle asked. “I uh,” I said, a flush coming to my cheeks. “Looks like you got competition, Bloom,” Scootaloo said with a laugh. “Not funny Scoots!” Applebloom yelled, her face as red as her hair. I blushed a little myself, what’s wrong with me? Every time I think about Twilight it’s like the whole world shuts down around me. Ah damn it there’s a reason why that’s happening. I’m a freaking Teenager for pete’s sake! I got up from the computer table and said, “Thanks a lot girls, you guys have been a big help.” “No problem,” Scootaloo said. The bell rang and the girls tensed. “Come on girls, we’d better skedaddle befer Miss Cheerilee catches us,” Applebloom said, grabbing her back pack. “Yeah, last time she took away the speaker,” Sweetie said with a sigh. All three of them left and I smiled. They were still as lively as they were in Equestria. I walked outside the library and looked out a nearby window. I saw Rainbow kicking around a soccer ball in a field outside. She was pretty good, granted I have almost zero knowledge of sports so anything looks impressive to me. I decided since I had nothing better to do, I’d go downstairs and out to the field. I got there and was about to wave to Rainbow. That….was when I saw him. He was average height, with darker skin and long black and yellow hair that was messy as all heck. He was wearing a black t-shirt with a lightning bolt shaped musical note on it. He was also wearing a black and yellow lined jacket with the same symbol on the back, blue jeans and a pair of black and yellow sneakers. His eyes looked like a human variation of Neighpanese eyes. Raiden Bolt….was here… When he strutted over to Rainbow he had the same cocky smile I knew him by. “Hey babe what’s ki-” Without warning Rainbow turned and kicked the soccer ball straight into where the sun don’t shine. Raiden keeled over, rolling on the ground and protecting his bits. “Ow,” he groaned. “You messed with the water heater you jerk!” Rainbow yelled at him, a vein throbbing in her forehead. Raiden eventually recovered from the low blow and got to his feet. “Yeah, that was funny. Although, I kind of mistimed it. The water got cold before you entered, it was supposed to go cold while you were inside it.” Rainbow’s face slowly deadpanned as she realized what his intentions were. Finally her magenta eyes showed white hot rage. “YOU PERVERT!” I was taken aback by this. “You’re lucky it was just a soccer ball that hit you!” She screamed at him. “I’m tempted to use my boot!” “Aw come on Rainbow,” Raiden said, smiling his cocky smile. “It was only a prank.” “Prank?” Rainbow growled and then yelled. “PRANK! At least my pranks have the prankee laughing!” “Does it count if the prankee looks sexy when she’s mad?” Rainbow was not amused at the comment. Raiden sighed, “Come on babe, I’ll make it up to you.” “First of all, don’t call me ‘babe’,” Rainbow said, getting within inches of Raiden’s face. “Second of all! What are you going to do about it?” “How about a date for the Spring Fling,?” Raiden said, smirking. “It’s this weekend you know.” “In your dreams,” Rainbow said, rolling her eyes. “Come on Rainbow, I’d think you’d be flattered,” Raiden said, stepping back and holding up his arms. “Most girls would kill to have a chance to date me.” “Okay, then I don’t have any motive to ask you., Rainbow said, smirking and walking away. Raiden just realized he got owned and chased after her. “How about I give you backstage passes to one of my concerts?” “Sorry, I’m an athlete, not a groupie,” Rainbow said, still smirking. “Geez, what will it take for you to say yes?” Raiden exasperated. “Why don’t you take any of your fangirls?” Rainbow asked, stopping and looking back. “Yeah, well none of them are as amazing or sexy as you are,” Raiden said with his smile again. Rainbow got a thin layer of pink on her cheeks but simply rolled her eyes. “I’m not that easy ya know.” “Don’t I know it,” Raiden says. “Hey Ray,” I said, walking over. “Oh, you’re that transfer student dude I heard about.” Raiden said, extending a hand. “I imagine you must’ve heard of me.” Huh, Raiden doesn’t know me. Maybe it’s the same thing Twilight went through when she came over for the first time. This is this world’s Raiden. Honestly, I wish there was a bigger difference in terms of personality. “Raiden, with all due respect,” I said. “You have about as much chance of dating Rainbow as you do scaling the roof of the building and hitting the bell tower.” Raiden narrowed his eyes. “Challenge accepted.” With that, he zoomed off towards the school building. Rainbow sighed, “Oh great, now that idiot’s gonna break his neck.” “Ah, he’ll find a skirt to chase and forget the whole thing,” I said, shaking my head. “You know him?” Rainbow said, tilting her head. “I know his type,” I explained. “Thanks for getting him off me,” Rainbow said, shaking her head. “The guy’s been asking me to be his date ever since we met a few months ago. Guy just won’t quit.” “Part of me thinks you enjoy being chased around.” I said, with a smirk of my own. Rainbow turned pink again, and gave a nervous laugh. “Me? Like him chasing me? Oh come on Private really?” “Look, give him a chance,” I said, putting my hand on her shoulder. “Raiden may be a little irresponsible. But he’s chased after you this long, maybe you should give him a shot.” “I don’t want him to think I’m easy though,” She said, looking away. “Don’t tell me the great Rainbow Dash can’t handle a guy like Raiden.” I said, stroking her ego a little. “Hey!” She yelled. “I can handle a guy like Raiden! You just watch!” “In fact, I betcha you can’t even get him to stay interested long enough to dance with him at the Spring Fling.” I said, smirking. “Oh you are on!” Rainbow said. Then she laughed and punched me in the shoulder. “You’re crazy, but you’re not bad for an egghead.” “Thanks,” I groaned, rubbing my shoulder. “Well, I got another class to get to,” She said. “I’ll see you around!” With that, Rainbow took off. I honestly didn’t know why I hooked them up, knowing what happened back home. Yet, here I think I can get a fresh start. Maybe this one will last longer than the other did. We can only hope I guess…. __________________________________________________________ I spent the remaining hours of school trying to get a feel for how my classes were going to be like. I dreaded the thought I was going to have to take physics again. But I was pretty good at Ponish, or English as they call it here, so maybe this won’t be so bad after all. Tomorrow though, I’d better start thinking about what to do. I had to blend in so as not to arouse suspicion from Shimmer. I found Twilight’s locker again to see her packing up for the day. Upon seeing me she smiled and waved, “Hey Private, how was your first day?” She asked. “Eventful,” I replied smiling a little. “Bet you’re glad school is over huh?” “I like school.” Twilight said. “Gives me plenty of things to learn and friends to meet.” She doesn’t need much to be happy does she? Gosh I love her… “So uh, you taking your car home?” She asked. “Uh,” I think I saw a few ads for a “car” while I was surfing the web. Apparently it’s a carriage that moves by itself. Oftentimes through mountain roads if the ads are anything to go on. “No, I was planning on walking,” I said finally. “Oh, really? I don’t have a car yet either, so I walk to school. Good exercise for me and Spike.” She said, Spike sticking his head out of her bag and giving me a… I guess you would call it a paw up. “Actually,” I said reaching into my pockets and pulled out the address, “could you point me in the direction of this address? It’s my new house and I don’t wanna get lost.” I said, showing it to her. Twilight gave it a look, and then blinked. “That’s not far from my house.” She said. “I’ll take you there.” “Thanks Twi, you’re amazing.” I said. “Just ya know,” She said, blushing and twirling a strand of her hair in her fingers. “Doing what I can for a friend.” Friend huh… ____________________________________________________ Twilight and I walked the streets of the human city towards the housing areas. Along the way we talked about a lot of things. I avoided direct questions about what my old school was like, what my family was like, and anything that I couldn’t make up without her finding a discrepancy on Google. I told her who I was, what books I liked to read, hobbies, and the fact I wanted to be a detective when I got out of college. “To be honest,” she said as we walked. “I don’t really know what I wanna be when I grow up.” “Well, you’re plenty smart,” I said. “Maybe you could be a professor.” “You really think I could?” She asked, beaming at me a little. “Also you can get a lot of people behind you, maybe politics?” I suggested. “I doubt that,” Twilight said with a laugh. “I’m not that good of a leader.” “Don’t sell yourself short, Twi,” I said. “You say that a lot you know,” Twilight said, looking at me. “I’m only trying to help a friend,” I said, smiling shyly. She smiled shyly in turn, and then looked down at the address. “Okay, your house should be around this corner.” “Okay, this should be my ho-” I stopped as we looked up at it. I didn’t have a house. I had...a mansion. I lived in a mansion for most of my childhood, back before Mom died. This mansion was about the same size as that one. It wasn’t too large or imposing, in fact, it looked to be about the most homey you can make a mansion and it still be actually considered a mansion. It didn’t even have a gate or a fence. “Wow,” Twilight said, her jaw hanging open. “I uh,” I said, rubbing my head, “failed to mention I come from a well-off family.” Twilight closed her mouth and simply smiled at me. “I’m just glad you aren’t a total snob like Blueblood. He thinks just because he’s the Mayor’s son he can get away with murder at school,” She said. Somehow, I totally saw that coming. I smiled and said, “Well, I guess I’ll see you tomorrow.” “Yeah,” She said, shuffling her feet. “You uh,” I said, blushing, “wanna walk to school together?” She looked at me for a while. I could tell by the way her violet eyes looked at me she was pondering it. Finally, she nodded and said, “Yeah, I’d like that.” “Great!” I said, my voice nearly cracking as I tried to contain my excitement. Damn you puberty! Twilight giggled and waved as she said, “I’ll see you then!” With that, she walked down the street, a slight skip in her step. I couldn’t help but get this goofy grin on my face. Good Faust I’m totally a teenager! I shook my head and pulled on the door handle. Not locked, I’m guessing somebody’s home. I walked inside the foyer and saw everything was almost exactly how it was back in Equestria. Granted, everything was to human scale and some of the paintings on the walls showcased humans instead of ponies. The paintings were more of Dad’s hobby than mine. He liked collecting art on occasion. But, where was he? Who was I living with? “Hello!” I yelled. “Anybody home?” “I’m in the living room!” I heard...a very familiar voice yell. I practically ran towards a nearby door and pushed it open. Inside was a simple living room, four couches, a couple plush chairs and several decorations adorning the walls. But, the most important thing in the room...was the boy sitting on a couch reading a comic book. He looked to be the same age as the CMC, long electric blue hair, blue skin, bright energetic electric blue eyes, this was Tailspin, only human. He was wearing a dark blue jacket, a light blue shirt with an open book on it, a pair of cargo shorts and blue sneakers on his feet. He looked up at me as I entered. “Hey, bro, heard you went to check out that school today,” He said. I blinked, trying to comprehend the fact my little brother was a human. “You okay, bro?” He asked. “You look like you saw a ghost.” “Tailspin?” words finally came out of my mouth. “Yeah, that’s me, your cute and lovable little brother.” He said with a laugh. Oh yeah, this was Tailspin. I smirked. “Don’t be so coy Tailspin, you’ll be at school too ya know.” I said. “Ah, well, maybe it’ll be fun to meet kids.” Tailspin said. “You make any friends today?” “A few.” I said. “Any girlfriends?” He said, his eyes drooping and a smirk coming to his face. “It’s not like that!” I yelled. He rolled up his comic book and pointed it at me. “Ah ha! There is a girl!” “Shut up you twerp!” I yelled, running over towards him. With a couple of laughs, we did what all brothers do. We wrestled on the couch like a pair of timberwolves fighting over meat. I tried not to, but during the scuffle Tailspin suddenly fell down onto the floor. I tensed up and went over to him. “Tailspin I’m so sorry!” I said frantically as I grabbed his arm. “Let me help you!” “Bro I’m okay,” Tailspin said...and then… He got to his feet….he...stood…. Tailspin...was standing in front of me….he could… I felt something wet hit my cheeks as I looked at him. “Bro? You okay?” He asked. “You, Tailspin you can,” I covered my mouth for a minute to keep myself from going too emotional. “You can stand.” “Of course I can Private,” Tailspin said with a smile. “I’ve been able to walk since I was two, at least if you believe dad.” He...was never...crippled… “Bro?” “Sorry,” I said, shaking my head and wiping my eyes. “Just, thinking of something else.” “You’re acting weird, bro,” Tailspin observed. “It’s been a weird day…” I said. “Maybe you should sit down, you look shell shocked,” He said. “Any new day at school can be overwhelming Tailspin.” Another voice interjected. I looked over and saw….Dad. He looked younger, his well kempt brown hair only showing a few streaks of grey as he looked at me. He was clad in a black business suit, sported the same grey skin as me. His blue eyes were all Tailspin’s though. It was, bizarre to see us like this… All as a family again… “Preventus?” Dad said. “Why are you staring at me?” “He’s shell shocked, remember dad?” Tailspin interjected. “Ah yes,” Dad said with a nod, “I can imagine you must’ve had an interesting day.” “You have no idea dad,” I replied. “Well, I’m sure you’re going to tell us all about it,” Another voice said… No...no it can’t be...it’s...not possible… She entered the room...she had Tailspin’s blue skin and electric blue hair that hanged down over her shoulders. She was wearing a simple blue blouse and skirt with a pair of singing birds on it. She also sported what I think are called pantyhose that were black and came from her blue high heels. When I looked into her silver eyes...that I shared...there was no mistaking it...she was…. “Mom…” I said, my voice in shock. She smiled and said, “Welcome home Preventus, how was your da-” She was cut off when I ran to hug her tightly to me. I tried to hold back tears as I hugged her. She was here. Oh sweet Celestia, Luna, and Faust! She was here… Mom...was alive…. I felt her wrap her arms around me and say, “What brought this on?” “Just, happy to be home...Mom…” Chapter 4 "Another Day"Chapter 4 “Another Day” It was, beyond anything I could’ve hoped for. I was with my parents, Tailspin, we were all together as one family. I had no idea what to think. Part of me wanted to chalk it up to it all being a weird dream. I slammed my head into the mirror and I was asleep on some bed back home. But, so far Luna hasn’t shown up as a pony, so I’m guessing it’s no dream. But, it was amazing having Mom back. She was almost exactly how I remembered her in terms of personality. Bright, sweet, and just the greatest mom in the world. At dinner, I went and told everybody how my day was. I was careful to omit Twilight and the fact I came from another world. The first would get my mom on me for hours, the second would probably get me sent to a mental hospital. When night fell I went up to my room. It was almost the same as my old one back when I was a kid. Granted the posters were updated to reflect my teenaged tastes. But the bed was still the same color as it was, a simple silver. The bookshelves were overstuffed with all sorts of books ranging from science fiction to detective novels. My desk had one addition that it didn’t before, a computer. I would mess with it, but I was too tired to do so. I’ve had a long day and sleep was quickly starting to make a good case. “I know it’s not totally like home.” I turned and saw that Mom was there, she then said, “But, with your father’s new position we had to leave Manehatten behind.” “It’s okay mom,” I said with a smile, “It feels nice being here.” She smiled and said, “I’m glad, I was a little worried about how you would adjust but, if your testimony about today is anything to go on, you’ll do just fine.” “Thanks mom,” I said, going to sit on my bed. “So,” she said as her silver eyes slowly became half lidded, “Your father and brother are out of earshot, tell me about her.” I blushed bright red. “What are you talking about!?” I exclaimed. “You can’t hide anything from your mother, Private, it’s just a fact,” She said with a smile and a wink. “Through out your story I knew that you met somebody and were nervous to talk about her.” “Maybe you should be the detective,” I said with a laugh. “I doubt it,” She said with a laugh, “I’m only really good at solving my son’s secret crushes.” “Mo-o-om,” I groaned. “So, tell me all about her,” She said, coming to sit beside me on the bed. “Well uh,” I said, looking down at my shoes. “Her name is Twilight.” “And she is the one who helped you get settled?” She asked. “Yeah,” I said. “She’s, amazing, Mom. Smart, pretty, and very humble too.” “So when can I expect to hear wedding bells?” She said suddenly. “MO-O-OM!” I yelled. “I’m teasing!” She said, holding up her arms defensively. “Not funny, Mom!” I fired back. “Just be thankful you have a mother that’s willing to meddle as much as possible,” She said with a mischievous smile. I rolled my eyes and just chuckled. “So, does she live nearby?” She asked. “I’d like to meet my son’s sweetheart.” “I don’t think that’s a good idea,” I said. “She might get scared off by your being so overbearing.” “I’m am NOT overbearing!” She yelled. “I’m just curious about the company my son keeps. You can’t arrest me for being curious.” I sighed and said, “Fine, she does live nearby.” “Have you decided to ask her out yet?” She asked. “Mom we only just met.” I replied. “I just wanted to gaug-” “You are NOT making me a tuxedo!” I interrupted. “Oooh,” She said in mock disappointment, “But I was going to make you this really cute one with a little bow tie.” “Mom, need I remind you of a certain polka dotted tuxedo you had me wear during elementary?” I said, laughing. “It wasn’t that bad!” She said, giving me a shove. “It was in the style at the time!” “Maybe during your time!” I said, shoving her back. Before long we were laughing at the silliness of our argument. After a few minutes of messing around she got up and headed for the door. “I’ll be expecting a full report tomorrow, Preventus!” She said, looking back at me. “I’m not getting out of this am I?” I asked. “Nope! Where do you think you got your stubbornness from?” She asked grinning. I got up from the bed and pulled Mom into another hug. After a minute, I felt her arms close around me as I said, “It’s, good to see you mom.” “I’m not going anywhere Preventus.” She said. “I have too much to live for.” With that, she let me go and I was left alone in the room. I slipped off my trench coat and hat, setting them on the desk chair and putting myself into pajamas. I plopped onto the bed and fell asleep almost immediately. Everything was just so...right with the world… _____________________________________________________ YOU ARE A FOOL PROMETHEUS! OW! Okay I know I deserved that one. Do you have any idea of the risk you put your descendent through! I could’ve broken the very fabric of reality by allowing him to pass over! What was I supposed to do? Let him suffer with the idea he wouldn’t be seeing your descendent for two and a half years? Maybe it would’ve done him some good… How can you be so cold? How can you be so blind? Do you have any idea what could've happened? No, I don’t, I only know what did happen. He got here, he found Twilight, all’s well. All is NOT well. Oh how I wish he didn’t connect us together so I wouldn’t have to listen to you trying to justify something so reckless and stupid! It’s good to see you again by the way… Don’t even start. You know full well what happened. I missed you… Promy...just...don’t… But Izana- This isn’t about us, this is about them. My descendents have always been chased by yours. First Nocturne with Twilight Twinkle. Then Swiftsky with Twilight Starlight. Even Eclipse had that fling with Twilight Spellbinder. What are you saying? I’m saying...that maybe it’s time you stopped… Stopped what? Trying to get you to understand how I feel? I know exactly how you feel Promy...but you shouldn’t make Private feel the same… His feelings are his own...you will see… ______________________________________________________ “WHAAAHOOOO!!!!” I heard a yell and the feeling of somebody jumping on my bed. I opened my eyes and turned over into my pillow. “First day of school starts today Private! Come on!” Tailspin yelled. I groaned and tossed a pillow at the guy with my...arm? Hand...two legs...flat face...it wasn’t a dream...none of it was. I was still human. “Come on bro!” Tailspin said, throwing the pillow back at me. “Let’s go!” “I’m coming, don’t push me,” I said, getting up out of my bed. I looked over and saw sunlight coming in through the open window. Geez, this really is high school all over again. ________________________________________________________ Perspective: Twilight Sparkle It’s strange. Here I am, months after breaking up with Flash Sentry… And I’m walking to meet a boy, so we can walk to school, together. He… He doesn’t make me feel like I did with Flash, though. He makes me feel… Strangely whole, like there was part of me that was missing, and I had just found it. It’s truly odd, to be honest, and that house of his is intimidating, even without a big wall and gate. He’s my friend. I have nothing to be afraid of. I will go right up there, and ask, politely, if Private is ready to walk to school. I can do this. Oh no I can’t! Yes you can, Twilight! Keep it together! I walked up to the door, and rang the bell, taking a deep breath, and letting it out. And did it again, using the breathing exercise that Cadence showed me. It helps to keep me from totally spazzing out, like I tend to do, sometimes. Okay. I’m ready. The door opened and a woman was standing in front of me. Wow, she looked pretty, judging by the fact her eyes are same as Private’s, this had to be his mom. She smiled warmly, a kind of warm smile that reminded me a little of AJ. “Can I help you, dear?” She asked. “Uh, hello,” I said nervously. “I’m Twilight Sparkle, is Private home? I was hoping to walk to school with him.” Her silver eyes practically glowed and she said excitedly, “Oh my gosh! You’re the Twilight Sparkle he was talking about!” Wait, Private was talking about…me…? She took my hand and shook it. “It’s an absolute pleasure to meet the girl that helped my son fit in.” She said, keeping her smile. I smiled in turn and said, “It was my pleasure ma’am, I know what it’s like to be new at school. I just pointed Private to the right people to be friends with.” “I think I’m going to like you,” She said. “The boys are inside right now, they should be here any minute.” “Boys?” I asked. “Oh, Private has a little brother too, he’s starting today,” She said. “Tailspin, watch out for him though, he’s known to be quite the little charmer.” Tailspin...where have I heard that before...and why does it make me feel….sad? I shook my head as I heard footsteps. ________________________________________________ Perspective: Private After a light breakfast provided by Dad, I went towards the door where I found Mom standing there. I came outside, “Oh hey m-TWILIGHT?!” I yelled as I saw she was standing outside. My head suddenly felt very hot and that weak kneed feeling came back. “I was just getting to know your friend here,” Mom said. “You were right when you said she was pretty.” Twilight and I both turned fifty shades more red. I won’t even bother trying to translate what came out of our mouths. Just a bunch of mumbling half sentenced apologies. “Aww, you two are simply adorable together,” My mom gushed. “Mom, for pete’s sake!” I groaned. “Sorry, I’ll leave you two while I get Tailspin,” Mom said, walking back inside and I swear she winked at me. When she left I sighed and looked at Twilight. “Sorry, my mom was curious about the people I met and you came up,” I said. “Oh, it’s okay,” Twilight said. “She seems friendly, plus it seems I’m on good terms with her, already. That can’t hurt.” “True,” I said with a smile. At that point Tailspin came out the door and looked up at Twilight. Then he looked at me, “You weren’t kidding Pr-” He didn’t get to finish his sentence before I conked him on the head. “Can it you flirt!” I said. “Ow!” Tailspin said, rubbing his head. “You know you could put me in the hospital for that.” “Maybe I can convince them to perform charm removal surgery,” I grumbled. Twilight giggled a little and lowered herself to Tailspin’s level. “Tailspin right? Glad to have you at Canterlot High. We’ll take you there to get registered while your brother and I head to class okay?” She said. “Sound’s great,” Tailspin said with a smile. “I just hope the other girls there are as nice as-ow!” Round two. Point Private. “Forgive my brother, he can be a bit of a flirt,” I said to Twilight. “Oh I’m sure he’ll find plenty of girls, his age, to flirt with,” She said, smiling. One in particular…. _____________________________________________________ We made our way towards the the school using the same route we used leaving it. Tailspin was a little ahead of us. The little guy was excited to be at a new school and meeting new people. That’s just the kind of person Tailspin is I guess. Twilight and I haven’t talked much since we started walking. Every now and then I’d give a sidelong glance at her, we’d blush, look away and then peek back again. Rinse, lather, repeat. Then, a subject came into my brain to start us talking. “Twi?” “Yeah Private?” She asked, looking at me. “Uh, Raiden mentioned something called the Spring Fling?” I asked. “Care to enlighten me?” “Oh,” Twilight said, going into model student mode. “The Spring Fling is the spring variation of the Fall Formal. A dance that celebrates school unity and a night of having fun. The whole school pitches in to help set it up.” “Isn’t there a contest to become the Princess?” I asked. “Yeah,” Twilight said. “It’s not that big of a deal in my honest opinion. All you really get to do is wear a crown, get your picture taken, and get popular for a few weeks before everybody realizes they still have to attend class.” Crown… Alright, time for Operation Spring Fling! This is perfect, I’ll be Twilight’s date for the Spring Fling. She’s a shoo-in to become Princess. If Spike’s story is anything to go on, and it is currently, I just have to be her date, have her win the crown, and then I have her use it to take us home. But...wait...she probably doesn’t even remember the importance of that crown. I had to make sure to jog her memory before then. That means… I just gotta ask her out… Simple..easy...any minute now...go on….come on…. What’s wrong with me? Why can’t I just ask her out? I’m totally freezing and freaking out here! Twilight was looking at me curiously. “Private are you okay?” She asked. “Uh, yeah, perfectly fine!” I said, hopefully she didn’t hear my voice crack. “Hey guys! The school’s up ahead!” Tailspin cried. With that, we walked towards Canterlot High without another word. _______________________________________________________ Tailspin getting registered was probably a lot easier than me getting registered. Twilight and I were sitting on a bench outside. We saw Tailspin walking out with Luna. “Thanks for the help Vice Principal Luna,” Tailspin said with a charming smile. Luna...smiled at him. She put a hand on his shoulder and said. “I wish you all the best Tailspin. Welcome to Canterlot High.” With that, she walked back inside. I crossed my arms and glared at my little brother. “If I get cookies in the mail, I’m so telling Mom,” I said firmly. “Aww come on Private,” Tailspin said, “I was just being cute and friendly.” “You’d better get off to your first class,” Twilight said. “Right, I’m off! See ya guys!” He said, and with that, he took off. I then was escorted by Twilight to my locker. Twilight gave me a crash course on locker space management. Granted it probably took longer than normal thanks to Twilight’s constant OCDness, but, we got through and I was left with Twilight as students around me started to head off to class. “Thanks for the help, Twi,” I said, closing my locker. “I really appreciate it.” For a minute, she and I stared into each others eyes. Then she looked nervous, I noticed her finger was twirling a bit of her hair. “Oh, anything for a friend…” She trailed off, her eyes not leaving mine. She and I just gazed into one another’s eyes. I had nothing to say. I couldn’t think, I just, felt her looking at me. She was here, I was there, nothing else mattered… Then...I reached and took her free hand in mine. Gosh, human skin is soft. As I held her hand, I felt her smaller fingers try to entwine with mine… RIIING!!! The spell was broken and I let go of Twilight’s hand. Twilight and I looked at each other, before she finally said, “I’m sorry.” Then she turned and ran down the hall. Wow… ______________________________________________________ Perspective: Twilight Sparkle The primary exports of Guatemala… Oh… Goodness gracious, Private’s eyes are… Stop it, Twilight! Focus! The primary exports of Guatemala… His hand was so warm… Why does being with him feel so much more right.. GAH! Fruits, vegetables, flowers, handicrafts, cloths, sugarcane and palm oil! I can’t concentrate! I keep thinking about Private! And it’s interfering with my school work! Maybe… Maybe that’s the difference? I never lost concentration when I dated Flash… And I haven’t even started dating Private, and now I can’t even stop thinking about hi- “Miss Sparkle!” A voice yelled. “Yes, sir?” I said to Mr. Rich as he stood at the white board. “I know Economics may not be the most entertaining subject,” He said. “But I do expect a model student to pay attention during the lecture. No matter how good your grades are, learning is also important.” “Yes Sir…” I moaned as I heard some people snickering around me. “Now, during the 18-” Mr. Rich went off on his lecture again. “Psst!” I heard someone hiss. I looked to my right and saw AJ was there. She wrote on the side of her journal, and held it up so I could see it, but Mr. Rich would just see AJ holding her journal open. It said: How did the walk go? I looked up at Mr. Rich. He was occupied and to be honest I already read the material ahead of time. I think I can state AJ’s curiosity. I moved to a blank page in my notes and wrote on the corner. It went well. Actually, he asked me about the Spring Fling of all things. AJ smiled, and wrote again. Are ya gonna accept the invite if he gives it tah ya? I shrugged helplessly in response. She gave me a look and wrote, Dun tell me, is this bout Flash? I shook my head and wrote a longer note. No, it’s not about Flash. Something about this just feels so, I don’t know, right. Like, we’re meant for each other. Aj simply smiled and wrote, Mighty Romantic Twi, have ya considered maybe ye’re just over thinkin again? I grinned sheepishly, I have been known to overthink things. Aj just chuckled quietly and wrote, If he does ask you out, give him a shot. “Miss Apple! Miss Sparkle!” Both of us sat up straight as Mr. Rich turned around again. “I don’t know what is so important. But class is in session, idle gossip can wait until later!” Aj frowned and wrote, Hard Ass I tried not to smile at that. ______________________________________________________ Perspective: Rarity English Class, where you are put through the wringer of sentence structure, and taught how to write properly, and use commas in the correct fashion. Tis a pity that so many skate this course. These are things that future writers really should know. Especially the proper use of quotations. There was one person, though, who was not thinking about dangling participles. Over there was Private, whose mind was, obviously, on our dear friend Twilight. It’s a love story for the ages! Though I can’t, truly, trust myself to pen it… I fear I would succumb to purple prose, and exaggeration, making it far more… Well considering my main reading material consists of trashy romance novels, you get the idea. Fluttershy, who I had the absolute privilege of sitting next to, looked at Private, and then pointed down at her notebook. Ah, time to sneak a conversation while dear Mr. Fancypants has his back turned. Fluttershy wrote first on her notebook side Something seems to be on Private’s mind. He’s been looking out that window all class. I smiled and wrote in my eloquent hand writing It would seem so. I’d bet a month's worth of dress fabric that it has something to do with Twilight. Well, we shouldn’t jump to conclusions. She wrote. But it does seem likely. I tried to force down a giggle and wrote Oh, it is romantic is it not? Fluttershy’s head drooped a little as she wrote, Yes… Oh my goodness. Here I am talking about romance and dear Fluttershy is getting herself worked up. I must meddle! Darling? Are you lonely at all? I wrote, my eyes gentle as they looked at her. Fluttershy tried to shake her head, but she saw the sincerity on my face and slowly nodded. I don’t mean lonely as in no friends lonely, you got that covered. I mean, as in pining for attention from the male sex lonely. I wrote. Fluttershy finally wrote on her notebook after a sigh. Oh, it’s okay, I don’t need a boyfriend. But, it would be nice. Have you eyes on any particular boy as of late? I wrote. Fluttershy’s aqua eyes wandered a little. I followed her glance and saw Macintosh Apple sitting ahead of us. Well, I must admit he is quite handsome and, well, large. But his quiet and gentle nature would be perfect for Fluttershy. Fluttershy caught my eye and saw where I was looking. Her cheeks turned the most darling shade of pink as she wrote in big letters. NOBODY!! I just smirked slowly as she sank into her chair. Oh the poor dear. Nothing to be ashamed of. I wrote I mean, he is quite strapping wouldn’t you say? She wrote in small and rather nervously written letters ...yes… I thought on this small romantic problem, before I had a brilliant flash of inspiration! It was all I could do to keep from standing up, and shouting: “Eureka!” Fluttershy just looked positively anxious. Oh, pshaw, my last idea wasn’t so horrible, was it? Twilight won the Fall Formal, the ears and tails are selling like hotcakes, all proceeds going to the Home Ec class… Hm. Note to self: Private needs a set of ears and a tail, but FIRST, Fluttershy’s romantic dilemma! It’s simple, darling, we arrange for you and he to meet it Sugarcube Corner, I wrote. We ask AJ to bring her dog, and this gives you and Big Mac some common ground. You two chat, hit it off, and the rest is history! I could’ve sworn I saw Fluttershy write Oh dear…. _______________________________________________ Perspective: Twilight Sparkle I’ve just opened my locker, and am looking at myself in the mirror. For some reason, I’m kind of nervous. I try to fix my hair, after I had gotten my books for the next set of classes, and I look around for Private. Wow, I’ve got it bad. Besides, what could a guy like Private see in me? I mean, I’ve never really considered myself to be that pretty. But, when I’m with him everything seems right. Suddenly everything makes sense...and at the same time doesn’t… Uggh, my head hurts, and it’s not just because Rainbow is bouncing a soccer ball off it. “Earth to Twilight, we’re losing you!” She said. I sighed and turned around to look at her. “What is it Rainbow?” I asked. She smirked, “You were off in la la land and I had to pull you out.” She answered. “So, what’cha thinkin’ about? What’s under Private’s Trench coat?” “Rainbow!” I uttered, exasperated. “Geez, I’m just teasing Twilight.” She said, twirling her soccer ball on one finger. “I know, but,” I shook my head and said, “every time I’m with him, it feels, like I’m supposed to be there. Like...” “Dude, you’re not buying into Rare’s talk about Soulmates are you?” Rainbow said, rolling her eyes. “It’s what makes the most sense at this point,” I said, raising my arms into the air. “This, Twilight, is why you always will be considered an egghead,” Rainbow said, going to her locker which was two over from mine. Out of the locker fell Scootaloo. Wow, I’m amazed she fit in there. Rainbow looked down at her. “Squirt? What’re you doing in my locker?” She asked. “You gotta hide me Rainbow!” Scootaloo said, getting to her feet. “This new boy keeps following me around trying to be helpful, and it’s FREAKING ME OUT!” “Tailspin?” I asked, curiously "How do you know him Twi?" Rainbow asks, looking over. "More importantly, why did you pick my locker Squirt?" She said, looking at Scoots. "And how did you get the combination?" "Cause you'd probably help me more than tease me about it, and your combination is 18-1-9-4-5-14..." Scootaloo started to say. “Uh, that’s enough info, Squirt!” Rainbow interrupted as she saw my smirk. “Still, can I hang out with you for a while? You know, to sort of deter him?” Scootaloo begged. “Alright, kid,” Rainbow said, patting Scootaloo on the head. The pair started to walk away before Rainbow called back, “Good luck finding your soulmate Twilight!” Despite her laughing, I sort of liked the idea. I turned back to the mirror. Maybe it isn’t a big deal. Private appreciates smarts, Flash was probably there because of Shimmer. It didn’t matter, Private was a new start, a new beginning. I was not about to let this fail- I blinked at my reflection...I wasn’t me… I was...a pony…? Like those little dolls Cadence would buy Skyla...I was...purple… I blinked and my reflection was normal again. Wierd… Maybe I should stop late night studying for a while. But that doesn’t matter now! I’m going to figure this out! I’m going to get to know Private! I’m going to make this the best it can be! I wonder if I can find a book about this… _______________________________________________ Perspective: Private Eye Geez, of all the subjects I had to revisit, why’d it have to be physics? Even the syllabus was an incomprehensible mess. I walked down the hallways with a sigh. At least I had lunch to look forward to. I rounded a corner and saw, Shimmer… She was striding confidently towards me. I narrowed my eyes in contempt. There was no way I was going to let her get away with making fun of me or Twilight again. She saw me and smirked, “Oh, hey Twilight’s boy toy! You’d better watch yourself o-” She faltered for a minute. “I mean...you…” “Yes?” I said, crossing my arms. “Just, stay out of trouble you hear?!” She then stomped away rubbing her temples. What was that all about? Weird. ______________________________________________________ Perspective: Twilight Sparkle This book isn’t really helping that much. Communication, I get it, but seriously, a whole book about how to communicate with a suitor? Seriously, this is kind of ridiculous. But I don’t want things to go wrong, this time. No matter how right it feels, I worry. It could go wrong, if I don’t do the proper research. I saw Rainbow slide in next to me, she read the title of my book, “How to get guys i-Twi seriously?” she said. “What?” I asked, closing the book and looking at her. “I’m not about to go into this without conducting research first.” “Twi,” she said, slipping an arm around me, “Let me be the teacher here, you don’t need this.” She took the book and chucked it into a trash can. “All you need is pure-bred confidence! The rest comes easy!” “Rainbow that was a library book!” I pointed out. She shrugged, “Eh, I’ll get Squirt to dig it out later.” “And what experience do you have with boys?” I asked, crossing my arms. “The only experience you had is you constantly rebuffing Raiden. Honestly just admit you like him, you have his name as your locker combination for pete’s sake. Rainbow shrugged and said, “Details” “IMPORTANT Details!” I answered. “Sides,” She said, smiling confidently. “I don’t like Raiden, in fact if that jerk were to come in here right now and beg to for me to date him, I’d just brush him off.” “Say, isn’t that Raiden over yonder?” Applejack casually asked, as she sauntered up to our table. “WHERE?!” Rainbow yelled, looking around. Applejack chuckled as she took a seat on the opposite side of us. Rainbow blushed and absolutely fumed. “Not funny AJ!” she yelled. “Locker. Combo,” I said firmly. “Coincidence!” Rainbow yelled. “Whatever sugarcube.” AJ said, then she looked at me. “So, ya convince Private yet?” “I haven’t seen him yet.” I said with a sigh. “Ah man, I’m so nervous.” “Don’t you worry yer little head Twi,” Applejack said. “All ya need is tah be yerself. Don’t listen to any Rainbow mumbo jumbo.” “I got the book!” Pinkie said, popping out of nowhere from under the table, holding the book. “Oooh, Twilight are you and Private doing kissy wissys?” “Pinkie!” I yelled, blushing. “She hasn’t been asked out yet.” AJ explained. “Aww well, at least it won’t be long before you talk to him,” She replied. “Why is that, Pinks?” Rainbow asked. “Because Private walked in right now,” Pinkie answered. Just now? He walked in just now? Oh my gosh! What do I say?! What do I do?! I don’t want to mess this up! He’s the most amazing boy, I’ve ever met, and I don’t want to mess up, to fail… “Twi, breathe,” Aj deadpanned. I took a deep breath. Then another, then another. Okay, this is getting easier, now. But still… Private’s right behind me, isn’t he? “Go get him for pete’s sake!” Rainbow said, picking me up out of the chair and shoving me towards him. _______________________________________________ Perspective: Private Eye I felt somebody bump into my back, linger there for a minute, and then let go. I turned around and saw it was Twilight. That same weak kneed light headed feeling came back as I looked at her. “Oh hey Twilight, fancy you bumping into me here,” I said, trying to sound normal and not a love struck idiot. She smiled a little nervously and said, “Uh yeah, sorry about that.” she then looked down, then back up again. “Private, do you, wanna, you know, hang out sometime?” Well she just made my job infinitely easier! Okay, no comes the easy part! Just accept. “I uh...” WORDS DAMN YOU! USE THEM! “I’d love too.” I said finally. YYYYYYEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSS!!!!!!!!!!!! She smiled in turn and said, “Great, Sugarcube Corner? They have smoothies.” Huh, so Sugarcube Corner exists in this world. I guess if there was any place to hang out, it was there. “That’d be great,” I said. “Wonderful, I’ll see you after school,” She replied. We were about to part when I realized my hand had unconsciously took hers. Both of us looked at each other. Both of us were blushing furiously as I felt Twilight’s hand close around mine. “Wow, this just got...awkward…” She said, looking at the hand. I reluctantly let go of her hand. “I’d, better get going,” I said. “Yeah,” She said, reluctance in her eyes as well. “Me too.” We parted silently at that. What’s wrong with me? It’s like I’m falling in love with Twilight all over again. It’s amazing… I saw Fluttershy sitting by herself at another table. I couldn’t help but notice her gazing longingly at another table. I followed her gaze. I saw she was staring at….Big Mac? Unlike the vast majority of the humans, Big Mac’s skin didn’t really reflect his pony counterpart. It was pink, rather than scarlet. He wore a red and brown cowboy jacket over a white shirt, blue jeans and red and white sneakers. He was still big, towering over any student that happened to pass by. He would look intimidating if he didn’t have that mellow look in his eyes. So...I get to play matchmaker again? This just keeps getting better and better! I walked over to Fluttershy, she was still off in Mackey land. I spoke up to get her attention. “Fluttershy? You okay?” That broke her trance, she looked at me and nervously said, “Oh, I’m uh, fine I guess.” She then went to look at her fruit salad with deep intent. I smiled and put my head on my hand. “Thinking about a certain farm boy?” I said gently. She gasped and said, “How did you know?” I may or may not have helped you get him where I come from? “Lucky guess,” I said. “So, when are you going to have him sweep you off your ho-I mean feet.” She giggled a little, “You’re definitely getting into the Wondercolt spirit.” I laughed a little and said, “Anyways, about Big Mac.” “Oh,” She said, blushing and looking back at her fruit salad. “He’s strong, really handsome...but I don’t know. I think I might not be able to say anything.” “Have you tried talking to him?” I asked. She gave her trademark adorable squeak and shook her head furiously. I should’ve saw that coming. “How bout I talk to him?” I asked. “Convince him to come to you?” “Oh, I don’t know…” “Shy you can’t always hide,” I said. “Sometimes if you want something, you gotta stand on two feet and face it when it comes.” Shy slowly smiled and said, “Okay.” With that, I strutted off towards Big Mac’s table. I slid into a chair beside him and said, “Yo Big Mac!” He looked at me a little confused and said, “Eeyup?” “I’m Private. I’m new here,” I said. “Aj told me bout ya, said you were a good guy,” Big Mac said with a mellow smile. “I try to be,” I said with a smile. “Now, on to business.” “Business?” He asked with a raised eyebrow. “Big guy like you,” I said, putting an arm around his shoulder, “has attracted the attention of a certain little lady.” “Really?” He said, his face dumbfoundead. “That girl over there!” I pointed behind us. Big Mac turned around to see Fluttershy looking up at him. She gave the smallest wave possible before going back to the fruit salad. “Oh,” He said, his face now starting to turn red. “Judging by the blush,” I said, “I believe you approve my good man?” The big guy looked down and kept his blush. “E-eeyup,” he stuttered. “So, what’re you waiting for?” I asked. “What?” “Go talk to her!” I encouraged. He shook his head. “Ah dunno, what would we talk about?” He asked. “Well,” I said, “you work on a farm, she likes animals….” Take the hint, Mac! His green eyes grew wide, “Oh! Oh!” he said as he got up and ambled over. I moved and hid myself behind a pillar as Big Mac moved to meet Fluttershy. I smiled as I peeked out. I wasn’t alone actually. “Ugh… Darling, you completely ruined my plan,” Rarity whispered. “Rarity? What’re you doing here?” I whispered. “I had this wonderful idea on how to get those two together, and you go and spoil it, by… getting them together…” Rarity said, with a sigh. “And it was such a good plan, too.” “Whatever you master plan was,” I said. “Nothing beats simply talking and getting to know one another.” I tilted my head for us to look. We both peeked out as Big Mac went to take a seat beside Fluttershy. He looked at her and nervously said, “Howdy.” Fluttershy looked up at him, and gave a quiet, “Hello.” “Well my plan,” Rarity whispered, as we watched them, “ would have given them something to talk about. I was going to arrange for them to meet at Sugarcube Corner, and ask Applejack to bring her darling dog, Winona.” “Oh ye of little faith,” I said. “Just watch.” “Ya like chickens?” Big Mac asked. With that, the two got into a deep conversation about a new batch of baby chickens that just hatched. Rarity’s jaw dropped a little and I smirked. “Okay, just admit you’re impressed,” I said, smiling. “What are you, some kind of matchmaking guru?” Rarity asked. “I just get a feeling whenever two people are meant together,” I explained. “I was pretty confident this would work out. See ya.” With that, I walked away. But I could’ve sworn Rarity muttered: “A little too confident…” Chapter 5 "The Date"Chapter 5 “The Date” The day went on as any normal school day would. I took directions from a student that looked bizarrely like Vinyl to where Sugarcube Corner is in this world. I’ll admit, I was a little nervous as I walked to where the ice cream shop was but, I was happy, Twilight and I were starting to come together. I hope I don’t screw this up. Sugarcube Corner in this world wasn’t as extravagant as it was back home. Here, it was a simple, square ice cream shop. It was sort of like the ones you see in big cities back home. I stepped through the door and saw the place was not huge but still cosy, a few tables along the sides of the place in front of the counter, and a comfortable looking green couch by one of the windows. I saw a human counterpart to Mrs. Cake serving ice cream and milkshakes to the various patrons from behind a rather small service area. Guess ice cream, milkshakes, and… Is that coffee? I guess the various things they serve here doesn’t need as much floor space. Most of the patrons here were kids from Canterlot High. I saw Lyra and Bon Bon once again at a table together. Man, even their human counterparts are inseparable. I saw another table of four people all with newspapers and magazines with hair that looked suspiciously like my friends. Totally not spying on us huh? I looked and saw Twilight was sitting alone at her table, an untouched milkshake in front of her. I’m guessing she bout it and her stomach realized it’s doing backflips at the very thought of being in the same room as me. Or, is that just me with her? I walked over, ignoring my friends who are totally not spying on us, just to be clear, and took a seat in front of her. She smiled and said, “Ah, good to see you Private.” “Sorry I’m a little late,” I said, “I had to take Tailspin home and had to practically fight off my mother with a stick before she put me into one of her goofy outfits.” Twilight stifled a giggle and replied, “She just cares about you Private, at least that’s what I got from my unintentional meeting with her.” I gave a smile and said, “Yeah, Tailspin was getting a telling to from her today.” “About him pining for Scootaloo?” She asked with a grin. “You ran into her huh?” I said. “Yep,” She replied, “she was kind of freaking out that a boy was acting like a gentleman to her. She takes after Rainbow a little too well.” “They’ll work it out eventually,” I said. “Anyways, can I get Mrs. Cake to fix you a milkshake?” My stomach growling answered that. ____________________________________________________ It’s not going to work. You sound sooo confident. Forgive me Promy for believing that my descendent is not some love struck floozy. You still won’t believe it’s genuine? I’m going to stand right here and make sure you will not influence Private. ...you really think I influenced him? You tried to pull this stunt with Nocturne a thousand years ago. Nearly drove the guard mad. This is different. In what way? Look at me, am I using any magic on him? No… I never did Izanami, you can check since we’re connected. You can sense in his heart that the love he feels for her is real. …. Why don’t you want to believe me? Because...it would actually make things far more complicated… Izzy…? Just, let’s watch them make fools out of one another, we have nothing better to do. Shall I get the popcorn? Don’t try to develop Evona’s sense of humor. There is only one like her every generation for a good reason. ___________________________________________________________ Twilight and I spent most of the afternoon together in that ice cream shop. Twilight would talk about what books she’s read, the horrors of certain classes, and the various other problems a teenager would have. Me, I spent most of it talking about my family, the fact I want to be a detective when I grow up, (despite being one) and books as well. I impressed Twilight a little with my knowledge. Google certainly helps you find answers quickly. All in all, it felt like I was on a first date with her again. I was happy, and found myself remembering all the little things I liked about Twilight. The way she smiled, how she would tilt her head a little when thinking hard, and just her. “Private?” Twilight said, breaking my train of thought. “Yeah?” I asked, setting aside my finished milkshake. “Uh, this is going to sound crazy,” She said, looking down. “Believe me Twilight, I’ve heard some crazy things,” I said. She let out a breath and looked into my eyes, “Just, Private, do you, believe in soulmates?” “Soulmates?” I said as I tilted my head. “I know it sounds crazy but,” She sighs. “Rarity told me about Soulmates one time. That, somehow, somewhere, there’s somebody for everyone. After Flash, she said that he just wasn’t the one. I hope I’m not creeping you out.” She smiled nervously. “No,” I interjected, “It’s, actually kind of cool.” “Cool?” She asked. “You know, it’s nice to think that somebody is made for you,” I said. “Do you believe her?” “I don’t know,” She said, looking down. “I’m not one who usually believes in metaphysical stuff, but, when I’m with you, everything just makes sense, you know? I feel…” She blushed prettily and said nervously, “Like we belong...” How I wish I could just tell her. Tell her I’m her husband. Tell her I love her more than life itself. That’d I do anything for her. But, I knew she’d freak out. She’d probably have me sent to a crazy house. I can’t rightly spend thirty moons in a padded cell. “Private, even with this,” She said, looking at me earnestly, “could we, just take things slowly? I did come from a bad break up and…” “You don’t want me to just be the guy who picks at leftovers,” I said for her. “I guess that’s one way of putting it,” She said, laying her hands on the table. “Twi,” I gently put a hand on hers and said, “I’ll wait, as long as you need.” I have thirty moons in here, I just had to get her to take me to the spring fling and win that crown. I had time for a little courtship as Rarity would say. Twilight smiled, blushed a little and her fingers entwined with mine. Gosh, they were such amazing appendages. Look at all hands can do, no wonder Lyra’s obsessed with humans. I looked at Twilight, and for a moment, we just sat there, holding hands and looking into each others eyes. It felt...like I was falling in love with Twi all over again… ____________________________________________________ Perspective: Applejack “Well ah’ll be.” Ah said as Ah peeked over mah newspaper at Priv and Twi. “Uggh, Egghead love.” Rainbow said, rolling her eyes as she peeked out from behind her sports magazine. “It’s so, sappy.” “Don’t worry Dashie, everything will turn out great for them,” Pinkie interjected. “Once they are together, they’ll go on dates, then when they really love each other they’ll get married! When they get married I’ll throw them a getting married party! When they have little Twilie and Privy’s I’ll throw them tons of...oh my gosh I am party set for life with these two.” she let out a quiet squee. “Where’s Flutters? I thought she was going to tag along,” Rainbow asked. “‘Parrently, Big Mac finally got tha courage to ask her out,” Ah said. “That big ole softy left tha farm with flowers an’ everythin’.” Rares was lookin’ over at Private and Twilight, lookin mighty like she’s figruin’ out if an apple is a red delicious or a golden delicious. “What’s eatin you Rares?” Ah asked. “Private knew that Big Macintosh and Fluttershy would hit it off,” Rarity said. “Dude, that’s like impossible.” Rainbow said. “You can’t just look at two people and know they are made for each other.” “Yet, he did.” Rarity said. “He even got them talking without the use of Winona. They were talking about chickens of all things.” “So you think that Private is psychic too?” Pinkie interjected. “No, I doubt that,” Rarity said, “but something else is going on here, I am not about to let him keep a secret for long.” Oh boy, Rares is on him like a bloodhound. Well, it was nice knowin’ him Ah guess. __________________________________________________________ Perspective: Private I don’t know how long Twilight and I sat there like that. But, I strayed from those beautiful violet eyes for a minute to see the sun was starting to go down over the horizon. I tentatively let go of Twilight hands, breaking her out of the trance and said, “We, should probably get going.” She looked out the window and said, “Wow, time does fly. I hope Mom and Dad aren’t freaking out.” I smiled, got up out of my chair, left some money dad gave me on the counter and said, “I’ll take ya home.” “I’d,” She said with a smile. “I’d really like that.” With that, we both headed for the door. Before I knew it, I was walking down the street, Twilight’s hand in mine. ______________________________________________________ Convinced yet? …. Izzy talk to me… I was so sure… Hmm? I was so sure you had him under some kind of spell. That, his love was never true. That you forced him to fall in love with her to get to me. But...when he was with her...I felt nothing from you. No spell, no charm, no enchantment, nothing. I wasn’t lying when I said his love is genuine. And...I was so swift to judge you… Izzy… Stop calling me that… I can’t help it, you are, and always will be my best friend. The one who protected and cared for me when I was just a child. Izzy I missed you, do the years spent in that grove count for nothing? Do the years spent with Aria count for nothing? …. You haven’t spoken to her have you? No…not since...the battle… Promy… What am I supposed to say to her? If she truly loves you, then she will understand. You say that, yet… I thought your element was Hope, Promy It is… Than, you put hope in them, put hope in yourself that you can become better for it. Izzy… This doesn’t change what happened fourteen hundred years ago. But, it’s a start. __________________________________________________________ Perspective: Private Eye The stars are out, the moon shined down on us, and quite honestly, it was the most beautiful night I’ve ever experienced. Okay, well maybe I’m exaggerating, but walking Twilight home, hand-in-hand, is turning out to be quite the experience. Street lamps make it safer than one would think, and we keep to the sidewalks. Thankfully this neighborhood has little traffic, anyway. I was wishing this time could last much longer, but all too quickly we reach Twilight’s house. It wasn’t as big as my house. I don’t think any other house on this street is as big as my house. What did Dad do, have it built? It was still nice, though. Cosy two-storey, with nice trim, and a nice yard. I couldn’t really tell what color it was, thanks to it being dark, but it was relatively light colored with darker trim. Oh, wait, the siding by the porch light is light blue. Light blue, with a darker blue trim. Nice. Two cars in the driveway, and a nice path that lead to the front door. “It’s, not as nice as your place,” Twilight admitted. “I like it, it looks homey,” I replied with a smile. “Right, we probably shouldn’t be holding hands like this in front of the house,” Twilight said, a little worriedly. “Why’s that?” I asked. “Well, you see, my big brother is visiting today.” She explained. Aww crap… “He is kind of protective, but luckily Cadence is probably there to hold his leash,” She said with a nervous smile. “In other words, he’s probably going to kick my ass,” I groaned helplessly. Shining why must you be the thing that scares me shitless in every universe? The door opened and I let go of Twilight’s hand quickly. Out stepped a tall, muscular human male with white skin, messy blue hair and a smile on his face. “Twilie!” he cried as he walked over to her. In the light I saw he was wearing long cargo pants, a black shirt with his cutie mark in the bottom corner of the front. Twilight smiled widely and went to hug her big brother. After the hug broke he looked down at his little sister, “We were going to head out, glad I could catch you before we did.” “I know you're busy with the police force and all,” Twilight said, smiling at him, “but it’s good to see you anyways. Any time with my BBBFF is time well spent.” Shining Armor smiled and then, his eyes fell on me. Slowly, he turned back to his sister. “Twilie, care to explain why a boy is in our front yard?” “Shining!” Twilight yelled. I tried to be as friendly as possible even though my legs were shaking under me. “Uh, I’m Private, I just moved here a couple days ago. Twilight and I are friends.” “Friends huh?” Shining said, crossing his arms. “Shining Armor Sparkle!” A female voice cried. “You’d better not do anything to that boy!” “Cady!” Shining yelled. “No buts, love,” I watched as Cadence stepped out of the house. She looked, pretty. She had pink skin, long tri colored hair that curled at the ends. She was wearing a white blouse with her crystal heart cutie mark at the center and a blue skirt. She was also wearing pinkish purple boots. She was also holding a small human...Skyla? “Cadence!” Twilight said in delight. Cadence smiled and walked over to us. “It’s good to see my favorite sister-in-law in the whole world. Skyla’s been wanting to see her aunt again.” Skyla, a small human with pink skin, curly periwinkle and gold curls, and wearing baby clothes giggled and reached out for Twilight. Twilight went aww and said, “Hello there Skyla, it’s so good to see you.” “Aunty!” Skyla said as Twilight took her. “Yes, I’m happy to see you too, big girl,” She said, hugging Skyla. Wow...even as a human Skyla is freaking adorable. “And who’s your friend here Twilight?” Cadence asked, looking at me. “Oh, this is Private,” Twilight said, gesturing to me. “He moved in a few houses down. He’s a new student at my school. He was walking me home.” “That better be all he was doing,” Shining said, giving me a side glance. I may or may not have screamed internally like a little girl at that point. “Priv!” Skyla suddenly cried. She reached over towards me. “Hmm?” I said. “Seems Skyla wants to get to know you,” Cadence said, taking her daughter from Twilight and walking over to me. I’ve never held a human babe before, so I tried to imitate Cadence’s way of holding her. I gently took Skyla in my arms and held her. She cooed and babbled happily, then hugged me sweetly. Yep, this is Skyla alright. “Skyla likes him, Shiny,” Cadence said with a smile. “I think he’s a keeper.” “Yeah, Skyla didn’t like the last guy at all,” Shining Armor said thoughtfully. I looked at Skyla and her big blue eyes looked back at me. “You don’t think I’m a jerk do you?” “NnnMmm,” Skyla said, shaking her head. “Goes to show I should trust my niece’s judgement a bit more,” Twilight mused. “You’re pretty good with her Private.” “I’ve always been good with kids,” I said. “Comes from my mom being a teacher and looking after Tailspin.” “Well, maybe you’re not such a bad guy.” Shining Armor said with a smile. “Don’t worry about my husband,” Cadence said, “She has this habit of thinking that his sister is still eight years old.” “It’s called being a kind and caring sibling, Cady,” Shining Armor said with a sigh. “Here,” I said, holding Skyla out to Cadence. “I think her mom should hang on to her.” “Come here you little princess,” Cadence said, taking Skyla back into her arms. Again, I totally called her being a great mom. “We should get going, Shining,” Cadence said. “It’s almost Skyla’s bedtime.” “But what ab-” Shining tried to say, before his wife dragged him by the ear towards the car. “Your sister is a responsible young lady, she can hang out with a boy. The world will not end if your sister starts dating, Shining Armor,” Cadence said as they both went into the car. As they drove away, Twilight turned to me. “Shining is really a good guy, just protective, especially with…” “Flash?” I asked. “Yeah…” She said, looking down for a minute. “Hey, if I had a sister like you, I’d probably act the same,” I admitted. Both of us laughed for a minute. Then, a silence fell over us as we simply looked on one another. I don’t know what convinced me this was a good idea. But...I just… I reached up a hand and put it on Twilight’s cheek. She started blushing the moment I got close enough to touch her. She stood there, stiff as a board as I looked at her. ________________________________________________________ The moment of truth… I hope they… Are you actually invested in them? Well I’m not about to wish my descendent to break poor Private’s heart. So, you believe it’s genuine. Look at them Promy, there’s no magic at work here except the strongest magic of all. Love? No Promy, True Love. ________________________________________________________ Slowly, but surely, she covered my hand with hers. Her violet eyes gazed at me, confusion, longing, nervousness, all swirled in her eyes until finally resting on...trust. “Twi,” I said, feeling my own cheeks burning. “I know, you wanted to take things slow...but…” “But…?” She said, her voice a little weak. I gulped and said, “I just, think you’re the most amazing girl I’ve ever met...and I…” I felt Twilight's hand leave mine, and go to rest on my shoulders. She was about a head shorter than I was, so she had to pull herself up. I felt her lips deliver our first kiss as humans. It was only the faintest brush of the lips, but it felt like the best in the world. She looked into my eyes for a long time, there were no words that could come out of my mouth...then… We pulled each other into an embrace and kissed full on the lips. I held her to me and she clinged to me as well. We stole air from one another, not wanting it to stop. I couldn’t explain why, but, I felt for a minute we were back home in Equestria. I even felt my hand get a little..flat… Twilight and I broke away from one another after a minute. We stood apart from one another, blushing furiously. Twilight was the first to speak up, “I’m sorry, I just didn’t know what came over me…” “It’s okay,” I said, rubbing my arm with a hand, “It was amazing.” “I’d, I’d better go…” Twilight said, backing towards her house. I watched her step on the front porch and said, “Twi!” “Yes Private?” She asked, nervously looking back at me. “See you tomorrow?” I asked. She smiled, a blush on her cheeks as she said, “Yes, I’ll look forward to it. Private, thanks for coming here.” I’d go anywhere for you Twilight… I waved goodbye and watched her enter her house. I felt light as a feather as I walked home, smiling like a total idiot. But, that one kiss, I felt her love… She...did she know who she was kissing…? ___________________________________________________ True love, huh? The most powerful magic of all. Well of course you would know a thing or two about magic. You don’t get to be the first Element of Magic without picking up a few things. So what now? Now, Twilight will start to know...just who her new boyfriend is… ______________________________________________________ Perspective: Twilight Sparkle Oh my GOSH! We kissed! We seriously kissed! We kissed, and it… It was magical. I never felt that way when I was with Flash. Not even once. Now my very first kiss with Private… And it’s as if we’ve been together for… Well for a while. Is this what falling in love feels like? Spike was barking at my feet and I picked him up, carrying him with me up to my room. I wasn’t going to talk to mom and dad about this. Dad would want to know when I’m going to visit Private’s parents. Mom would gush over the fact her little baby is growing up and make sooo many embarrassing comments. I went into my room. My bookcases took up most of my wallspace. Star maps took up what’s left. Most teenagers have posters of sports stars, or teen idols. I never saw the point. I sighed happily, and flopped back on my star-decorated comforter. Spike was heading for his basket during the night. My thoughts were on Private. I felt my lips where we kissed and I couldn’t help but wonder… How did I know to do that? I was only going to give him a little peck then I lost myself. I mean, is this like what Cadence says about true love? But...something about it seemed so familiar… I got up, went over to the vanity and looked at myself. I don’t understand it. I’ve only known Private for a couple of days. Yet, it feels like I’ve known him for a lifetime. This is too wi… Hmm? I looked on my vanity and saw something I didn’t notice before. I picked it up, it was a lockett. It was very pretty, with an amethyst shaped into a heart. Hmm, no way to open it by the looks of it. But, I don’t know, I really liked it for some reason… I looked at the mirror, and held the lockett up to my neck. Hmm, it did look good on me… I blinked and when I opened my eyes… Private was standing there...behind me...but he wasn’t human...he was… A pony...and so was I….? He was putting the lockett on me…? I shook my head and looked in the mirror again. I only saw my lone reflection. How? Why? Am I going crazy? I looked down at the lockett, and held it to my chest. That good feeling returned and I sat on my bed with it. Whatever this lockett is...it had something to do with Private…. I’m going to find out just how that is... Chapter 6 "Remember Me"Chapter 6 “Remember Me” I slept well last night. There was no doubt about it. My whole evening was filled with thoughts about Twilight. Every moment and every thing drew me back to her in some way. I was completely and utterly in love with her and I loved every moment of it. I woke up smiling and got showered and dressed. I practically danced my way through the morning routine. I was a teenager in love and nobody was going to stop me. I went down stairs to the kitchen and found Mom and Tailspin there along with Dad. He looked up from his work and smiled. “Well, somebody’s in a good mood today,” He said. “Kinda am, Dad,” I said with a smile as I snagged some toast. “Three guesses it has something to do with Twilight,” Mom quipped as she smiled at me from the table. “Mom..” I said, a little shyly. “I rest my case,” Mom said, smirking. “So, bro, you going to give me tips?” Tailspin asked. “Nuh uh,” I said, waving a finger in the air. “I’m not going to be responsible for you chasing after tomboy Scootaloo.” “Private!” Tailspin cried, his face flushing. “Seems it is a time for love,” Dad commented. “I’ll say ,Irenius,” Mom said, putting her head on one hand. “I must say you look quite handsome yourself today.” Dad flushed a little, then frowned. “You’re not going to get me to go easy on you in the cookoffs, Sparrow.” “So much for feminine charm,” Mom said with a roll of her eyes. I shook my head and, after a light breakfast, I was out the door with Tailspin. I noticed that Twilight wasn’t there to walk me to school. But, I’m guessing she probably went ahead. I didn’t care though, I was the happiest guy in the world. Any chance to be with Twilight was enough for me. ____________________________________________________ Perspective: Rarity Something is not right. That was the conclusion I kept coming back to whenever I thought about the events of recent days. Private Eye shows up, out of nowhere, and Twilight is completely smitten with him. While Love at first sight isn’t something particularly wrong, something was off when he started playing matchmaker. Nobody is that good at matching two people. Plus, he was way too confident in his decision. It was as if, he knew the pair of them from some past life. Oh come off it Rarity, perhaps you are just poking into things you shouldn’t. But, I just can’t shake the feeling that, as stated before, something is not right. So, I decided to do something about it. I stood in front of Canterlot High, knowing that Private would show up sooner or later. I looked through the crowd of students and saw Private’s brother Tailspin run by. I followed where he came from and there was Private, with Twilight. Oh, when they are together it’s something to behold. They just seemed to, oh I cannot explain it, click I guess. Something must have happened last night during their little rendezvous. They just could not keep looking and smiling at one another. Gossip time later, Rarity, getting answers time is now. Time to get to the bottom of this… ________________________________________________________ Perspective: Private Eye “Private, listen, sorry if I freaked you out last night,” Twilight said as we stood in front of each other as students moved past us. “Hey, it’s alright,” I said, my face flushing. “I enjoyed it.” She smiled at that and said, “Good, I was afraid maybe, we were going too fast…” I smiled, and then noticed...Twilight was wearing the locket I gave her… Before I could speak up about it, Rarity came walking over. “Good morning, darlings, I trust you both had a good time last night.” Twilight and I flushed at the same time, and sort of said, at the same time, something that sounds like this: “OhyeahsureImeanyeahandwellkindasortaawesomeyeah.” Rarity let out a giggle and said, “While I hate to break up your reunion, I need to borrow Private for a minute. If that’s alright with you, Twilight, dear?” Twilight raised an eyebrow. “What do you need Private for?” she asked. “Oh, I just have a few questions to ask him. I had some ideas for his suit and I wanted to, how they say, run them by him.” Rarity said, holding up her hands defensively. “Uh, alright,” I said, and then turned to Twilight, “I’ll see you later.” “I’ll see you later as well Private,” Twilight said, walking up the steps to school. “Okay Rarity, what did yo-wha!” I yelped as Rarity suddenly grabbed me by the tie and was pulling me away. I’m starting to think this is the true reason ties were force fed into male fashion. ____________________________________________________________ Next thing I know I’m standing in an empty classroom. Rarity slammed the door shut behind me and got within inches of my face. I felt like I was in an interrogation. “Alright, what’s going on here? How did you know that Fluttershy and Big Mac would hit it off so well? Any others you intend to matchmake? Who are you, really? And where did you come from? I want answers, Private Eye, because you coming out of nowhere, sweeping Twilight off her feet, then being able to successfully match Mac and Fluttershy is… well… uncanny. Especially your confidence in the match!” “I uh…” Was all I could really have come out of my mouth after that. “It is rude to keep a lady waiting, Private.” Rarity said, crossing her arms, standing in front of me. “Well…” I said. “Well?” Rarity said, raising her eyebrow. I sighed, “Rarity, if I told you, you’d think I was crazy.” “Try. Me,” She replied firmly. Okay, there was no way I was getting out of this. I had to just tell her the truth. I took in a deep breath and said: “I'm not really human, and neither is Twilight or Sunset Shimmer for that matter. We are all ponies from another world who came here via a magic mirror because Shimmer stole the crown from Twilight. Twilight is my wife in this other world and she came here to get the crown back, I got worried when she didn't come back so I came here and found out that all of my friends have a human counterpart here as well." Rarity blinked as I went on. “But when I got here Twilight didn’t remember who I was. So I decided to romance her again in the hopes of getting her memories back. I blended into human society so Sunset wouldn’t see who I was. Then I went on the date with Twi, and you know the rest.” I let out a breath as I finished my statement. Rarity stared at me for a long moment, finally saying, “You’re right, it does sound insane, darling.” “I knew it,” I sighed in defeat. “But, you mentioned...Shimmer stealing Twilight’s crown…” Rarity said, her eyes sort of...going far away. “Rarity?” I said, waving a hand over her non responsive blue eyes. “She tried to hurt Spikey Wikey...get her friends to be such brutes...then tried to hurt the other students…” she said, her voice far away. “Rarity snap out of it!” I cried, shaking her. She shook her head and her eyes returned to normal. “Oh my goodness, I, I remembered something. I saw Sunset turning into that monster, the whole disaster at the Fall Formal…” She looked down. “How come I couldn’t remember it before?” “Maybe some kind of spell was blocking your memory,” I suggested. “I’ve seen it before.” “You really are telling the truth,” Rarity said, looking at me. “I must ask, about the me in your world, are we friends there?” “Yeah,” I said with a nod. “Miss Rarity, Element of Generosity, and proud owner of Carousel Boutique.” Rarity’s eyes glowed at that as she said, “I own Carousel Boutique in your world!?” “Yep.” I said. “You also mentioned we were all, what did you call them, ponies?” She asked. “Yep, specifically, you’re a unicorn, like me and Twilight,” I explained. “Would explain how I can be a dressmaker without hands,” Rarity said with a laugh. “Yep, that’s Rarity from my world,” I said. “So,” She said, “How has my analog been doing in the romantic department?” “Why do you ask?” I inquired. “Well, if my analog is romancing someone in your world, then the logical conclusion would be that my sweetheart would be in this world as well. That's probably how you figured out Fluttershy and Macintosh would go so well together.” Rarity said, sighing dreamily. “So, tell me Private.” “You are in a happy relationship in the other world,” I said with a smile. “Really?” Rarity said, sounding excited. “Is he that charming Blueblood? I haven’t met him yet, but I heard he was ever so handsome. Or, maybe that Thunderlane boy, or maybe even Caramel. Oh Private! Tell me what pony my pony is pining after!” She was practically bouncing up and down at this point… “Uh, funny thing about your sweetheart…” I said, laughing nervously. “He’s not, actually a pony.” Rarity stopped mid bounce and stood looking at me. “He’s, not a pony? Then whatever is he?” “A dragon…” I said, nervously. Rarity’s eyes went wide and she said in shock, “A dragon?! Whyever would my pony self be dating a dragon?” “Oh, he’s just a little guy at this point,” I explained. “He’s very nice, and eager to help you out in that other world” “Well, I guess I shouldn’t be one to judge,” Rarity said, “So what is name?” “His what?” I said, my own eyes going wide. “His name darling, if I’m to find him in this world that should be where to start,” Rarity replied. “....Spike,” I finally said. “Spike?” Rarity stood stiff. “As in...Twilight’s dog?” “Uh...yeah…” I said. “A dog…” She said again, in absolute shock. “Rarity?” I asked. “I date...a dog…” She uttered. “Um, they call it puppy love?” I said with a smile. “That is not funny, Private Eye!” Rarity uttered. “I know, bad joke.” I said. “This is by far the most insulting prank anybody has put on me!” She cried. “Rarity it isn’t a prank!” I tried to implore. “Where are Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie?” Rarity said, looking around. “I bet you they are laughing themselves silly!” “ It's not a joke. it's just that Spike is a dragon in my world. I don't understand why he's a dog, here, either," I explained. “Honestly! I thought you were a good person but this, this is just insanity!” she cried as she stormed out. Aww great...now Rarity thinks I’m crazy… ______________________________________________________________ I went through my first class really worried about Rarity. I felt guilty to be honest, she believed every word of my mouth up until I mentioned Spike. Gah, I’m such an idiot! I knew she’d think that was the punch line of a horrible joke! After class, I walked down the hallways and saw Twilight was waiting for me at the bottom of the stairs. Oh please don’t let her hear about the whole Rarity thing! “Private? Oh it’s good to see you,” She said as she got up to greet me. Phew. “Good to see you too Twilight.” I said with a smile. “What did you and Rarity talk about?” She asked. “Oh, stuff about a suit she was thinking of making. Helped her out a little,” I replied, avoiding any mention of puppy love conversations. Twilight smiled and said, “Glad that you’re willing to help. I swear she works a little too hard sometimes. She’s more like AJ than she’d care to admit.” I think a sleepover will change that point of view sister… “Twi, there’s something I wanna ask you.” I said. “Yes?” She said, looking hopefully into my eyes. “It’s, about that Spring Fling you were talking about,” I said. She only nodded. “I was wondering, if when you won that crown, if I could have a look at it,” I said. She tilted her head, “What do you want with a costume tiara?” She asked. “I can’t really explain,” I said. “Just that, it’s very important.” She smiled and said, “Sure, but, I kind of need to win it first.” “Twi, you are a shoe in,” I said encouragingly. “Thanks,” She said, a hint of red on her cheeks. “I try not to get a swelled head about beating Sunset.” “You have a gift, Twilight,” I said. “You can take a bunch of different people, different ideas, different backgrounds, and make them all come together. Look at how different your friends are, you are the thing that holds them together. It’s not because you make them, you just are as you are.” Twilight smiled and said, “You really should consider writing a book.” With that, the bell rang and I said, “Well, that’s our cue to run off.” “I’ll see you later right?” She asked. I smiled, pulled her close and kissed her on the cheek. I smiled at her blushing face and said, “Count on it.” With that, I ran off to class. _________________________________________________________ Perspective: Twilight Sparkle Oh… Oh wow… If this is love, I really like it. I feel both melty and giddy, and lighter than air… I’m in love. I am in love with Private Eye. Oh, I hope this lasts past high school. I heard the intercom ring… Twilight Sparkle, report to the office please! Twilight Sparkle! What? Oh, great, what happened, now? I walked the hallways back to the Principal’s office. Oh, I hope I didn’t fail a test or anything. What did I do? What could I have done?! There weren’t any ground-shattering tests, lately, and last I heard I passed the state tests with flying colors! Oh my gosh, could it have been any sort of public display of affection?! I mean… We haven’t been that, you know, affectionate, on school grounds, though I really really really want to kiss Private again… “Twilight Sparkle?” I blinked as I realized I was standing in the office, Principal Luna was giving me a weird look. I smoothed myself out and said, “Uh, Principal Celestia wanted to see me?” “She’s in her office,” Luna said, before going back to her work. Oh man..please don’t let me get expelled… Principal Celestia’s office directly contrasted Principal Luna’s office. Where the Vice Principal’s office was all cool blues, the Principal’s office was warm golds, and sunny yellows. To the left of her desk, was a book-filled bookcase, with some trophies on the top shelf. Behind the desk was a whiteboard with the calendar for the month marked, and a to-do list written on it. The walls had honey-gold wood wainscoting, with mustard yellow moulding, and the walls were more of a light orange sherbet color, with sunny yellow trim, and buttercream columns. The floor was carpeted with a burgundy berber with gold trim A green flag stood to the right of her desk, and the desk itself, was natural wood tones, with three panels on the front, depicting clouds, a star, and a moon. On the lighter wood top of the desk was a microphone attached to the intercom, and a telephone. Principal Celestia, herself, was dressed in a smart-looking pantsuit, that made her look very no-nonsense, but not as severe as Vice-Principal Luna. Her pants, and part of her shirt were a grape purple, and her blazier was a warm gold that strangely went well with the pants. On her lapel was a pin depicting the sun in glory. Her skin was a light pink, and her hair… Her hair was tri-colored pink, mint green, and sort of a twilight blue. When her violet eyes looked at me, there was that same warmth I always remember coming from her. “Twilight, I’m glad you could come so quickly,” she said. “Am I in trouble, Ma’am?” I asked nervously. “Have a seat,” She said, avoiding my question. I did as she asked, oh please, oh please don’t tell me I’m expelled…. “Twilight, you look like I just asked you to diffuse a bomb,” She said, looking at me. “Sorry, I’m just kind of freaking out right now,” I said honestly. “I asked you to come in, because Mr. Rich told me you were, distracted during class,” She said. “Uh...yeah…” I said, looking at my shoes nervously. “Care to explain?” She asked. “I uh, was a little distracted over these past couple of days,” I admitted. “You’re usually so attentive,” She said, “Your teachers have never given complaints before. You have straight A’s in every class. I’m just concerned, Twilight. Is something going on that you can tell me about?” To be honest, I somehow felt I could trust Celestia. Ever since I arrived at Canterlot High she’s always been one of the biggest supporters I ever had. She would help me out on occasion, tutor if I was stuck, and above all she was a great ear to listen to some of my problems. She was about as close to a second mother figure I had. “I uh,” I said, nervously. “I started, seeing a guy again.” “A boy?” Celestia said, her smile growing. “Oh, that explains everything.” “Yeah...I guess it does..his name is Private Eye.” I replied. She rolled over in her chair to a filing cabinet. She pulled out a file and looked at it approvingly. “Good grades, transferred just like you did all those months ago. How time flies.” Wow...I didn’t realize how long it’s been since I started out here… “Why, in another year, we’d be measuring you for a graduation gown. Him as well,” Celestia quipped. Graduation…? Does it...have to end so soon…? “Twilight are you okay?” She asked. “Sorry, just, didn’t realize how much time there was,” I said. “Twilight, it isn’t the amount of time you have,” Celestia said, “It’s how you spend it that counts.” “You’re right, I guess I worried over nothing again,” I said. “I don’t know of any teenager that hasn’t,” Celestia said with a smile. “I do hope you don’t let Private become too much of a distraction.” “Oh don’t worry Ma’am,” I reassured. “I’ll make sure to balance my time between dating, friends, electives, classes and studying well. You know I’m good at schedule making.” “So, can I mark you and Private down as dates for the Spring Fling this weekend?” Celestia said with a teasing smile. I blushed and said, “Um, yeah, I think we’re going together.” “It would be nice to see a student such as you be princess of both dances,” Celestia said. I smiled and looked at the crown sitting in it’s display case… It’s..so… ___________________________________________________ Heavy… Here, let me fix it. Thanks Private, that does feel a bit more comfortable. It’s all about maintaining balance Twilight. Just like being a leader. ____________________________________________________ I shook my head, what was that? It felt like a weird flashback… Just like last night… “Twilight?” Celestia said. “Are you alright? You seemed out of it.” “I have to go, Principal Celestia,” I said, getting up. Without another word, I ran out, this is too freaky! ______________________________________________ Her spell is weakening… It’s Private’s doing, his being here has started to break cracks in the illusion. No matter where my descendents go, they always seem to be shattering something. You can only blame fate for that Promy. For it is a fickle mistress. Yet, one that insists on true love coming to be… ____________________________________________________ Perspective: Private Eye I wonder what the office wanted Twilight for? I hope I didn’t get her in any trouble. I was in front of the cafeteria doors waiting for her. I hoped to make our date for the Spring Fling official. Wait… Private slow down… I’m so concerned about the date I keep forgetting what it’s for. The crown, it’s all about that stupid crown. If I had only been quicker, Twilight wouldn’t be here...we’d be home… To what? A life of constantly wondering if you’ll see tomorrow? But… Here, there are no crimes, here, there is peace and true harmony. Here, nopony asks you to do anything. Here...you are free… I shook my head as Twilight came up around the corner. She walked up to me and said, “Private, uh, can we talk?” “About what?” I asked. She paused for a moment, then shook her head. “Uh, nothing, just to make our date official.” “Oh yeah, for the Spring Fling,” I said. “You uh, need me to formally ask you?” She smiled and said, “Well, you could just say yes.” “Where’s the fun in that?” I asked. With that, I took her hand in mine, bowed and said, “Milady? Would you honor me by allowing me to escort you as you claim your title as Princess of the Spring Fling?” Twilight giggled and replied, “Yes Sir Private, I would be honored to have you at my side.” She then stared at me, her eyes were...far away, just like Rarity’s were. “Twi?” I said, getting up and waving a hand in front of her eyes. “Hello?” “What the!” She cried, “Who? Private why are you a pony?” I blinked at that and her eyes returned to normal. She shook her head and said, “Oh, I can’t believe I just said that.” “Twi…?” I said, looking at her nervously. “Sorry, I’ve been feeling weird all day,” She said, putting a hand on her head. “Twi,” I sighed and said, “can we talk? After school?” “Sure, why?” She asked. “There’s something really important I need to tell you, meet me in the back of the building,” I said. Slowly, Twilight nodded, “Okay, I trust you Private…” __________________________________________________________ Perspective: Rarity I paced around outside, fuming at the utter… insanity of it all. A dog! I would not date a dog. A dragon, maybe, if it were a gentleman, but never a dog! That is the most ridiculous thing I’d ever heard. Never mind Private making that absurd ‘puppy love’ joke. Ugh! The indignity of it all! I sat down on a bench outside the school and groaned. Just, how could they possibly think such a prank was funny? Such a lewd joke is something Sunset would come up with. I wonder though...why a dog...why of all things…? I heard a whine, I looked over and there was dear Spikey Wikey. Oh, I could not fault him when he was looking so concerned for me. I smiled as he went up and nuzzled along my boot. I picked him up and scratched him behind the ears, just as he always liked it. “Oh Spike, how I wish Private never came up with that ridiculous notion.” Spike suddenly stopped and looked up at me. I sighed, “Oh, Private got this idea in his head that he was a pony from another world. That my pony self on the other side dated a dragon you. I must admit, the thought of dating a dragon is, unique, it….” Spike tilted his little head. “It’s complicated and ridiculous,” I said, shaking my head. “Why, your analog better be the most gentlemanly drake if Private is really speaking the truth.” “I wish…” Who said that? I looked around and nobody was there. I looked down, Spike was covering his mouth with his paws. “Spike..did you…” I had no words. Slowly, Spikey Wikey sighed and said, “I never could keep anything hidden from you for long.” Spike...was a talking...dog… Private...was telling...the truth… Oh my stars… ______________________________________________________ Perspective: Spike Good going Spike, you just had to open your big fat mouth. I looked down and said to her, “Yeah, I’m a talking dog, I’m really dragon Spike from that other world. Private wasn’t lying.” I looked up at Rarity’s beautiful blue eyes as she took in everything I said. She finally spoke after a minute, “So, you’re, the love of my analog.” “I guess you could say that,” I said. “This is, just impossible,” Rarity said, shaking her head. “You gotta believe me, Rarity,” I pleaded, “I really am Spike I’m…” “You, left her behind didn’t you?” Rarity asked, looking at me. “When you came over here, she’s waiting for you isn’t she?” She… She didn’t try to...you know...be that Rarity. I...she isn’t my Rarity. I thought I’d always be happy, being by her side. I thought, just being with her was enough. No...no it isn’t… I wanted to be a human. I wanted to take her in my arms and hold her tight. I… I can’t do it because she’s this world’s Rarity. She will belong to another… That’s, the most painful part of all this...she’s right there...and yet she’s not…. “Yeah,” I finally sighed. “She’s waiting for me, but… Well… Twilight’s like a sister to me. I couldn’t let her come here alone.” Slowly, Rarity smiled at me. “Then, my analog is incredibly lucky. For she knows one of the sweetest dragons on her world. A gentledrake who chose his friends above his own wants. I hope she realizes just how amazing a dragon she has.” I smiled, and felt a tear fall down my face. Rarity… How sentimental…. I looked over, and my eyes grew wide. Standing before me, was Sunset and another human. The other human was tall, a woman, with long black hair, reddish skin and yellow eyes, wearing a long black and red lined dress with a mirror mark on it...who..was she…? “Rarity!” I cried, and looked at her. Rarity was sitting there, stiff as a board, her eyes somewhere else. “Sunset! What are you doing to he-” I cut myself off when I saw Sunset’s eyes were also somewhere else. The woman smirked at me, “Well, who knew a dragon would sneak into my world. You’ve been quite a nuisance to catch.” “Who are you!?” I growled, “And what have you done with Rarity?” “Oh, I simply took her out of the picture for a minute,” The woman said, walking to Rarity and daring to put a finger on her cheek. “Right now, she believes she’s sewing a new dress, dreaming of a shop she’ll own one day.” “You’re controlling her!” I yelled. “Why would you do that?!” “Because she isn’t doing her job…” The woman cruelly said. “She’s supposed to be a stand in, a little actress playing the role…” “And Sunset?” I asked. The woman walked over to Sunset, the girl didn’t even move or react. “She, was quite an interesting enigma,” The woman said. “Born into Equestrian High Society, passed the entrance exam at Celestia’s school for gifted unicorns with flying colors, and became one of Celestia’s students.” “Then she decided to take power for herself right?” I asked. “She did, only the true reason for her coming here, was because power was denied her,”The woman said, putting an arm around Sunset’s shoulder. “Dear Izanami decided not to bestow the Element of Magic upon her. So, I lured her into my world, a world where she would be top dog. Where she would have the power to get what she wanted…” “And Twilight?” I growled. “A world where she had no responsibilities aside from studying,” She said, “A world where her friends are far away from any real danger. All was perfect...until you and that stallion showed up in my world….” “What’s Private got to do with this?” I demanded. “Private? That’s his name….?” She said, suddenly looking scared, but then smirked. “So, Sombra, you’ve brought him to me at last, my love.” “Say what now?” I asked. “Oh don’t worry about your friend Private, soon,” She said, “soon, I’ll make him forget everything…” “You can’t do that!” I yelled. “Watch me…” She said, and her hands glowed with that freaky dark magic. She hit Rarity with it. I growled and leapt at her, but then they just teleported away. I looked around, where did they go? I can’t smell them…. “Spikey Wikey?” I heard Rarity come to. “Rarity!” I cried, “Rarity you’re okay!” “Oh, hello Spikey Wikey,” She said, smiling. “Why, if you keep barking like that Luna will find you again.” What…? “Rarity, it’s me! Spike!” I tried to say. “Spike, I don’t wish to play right now,” She said, picking up her purse. “I have a dress to make for Twilight.” She just..walked away… She...couldn’t...hear me… THAT WITCH! She’s after Private! I have to stop him! I took off and ran, please, Private don’t listen to her! ________________________________________________________ Perspective: Private Eye I paced behind the school building. How was I going to tell her all this? Hey Twilight, turns out I’m your husband from another world. No, I can’t… Twilight is happy here. Here, she doesn’t have to do anything except study. I, I’ll just do what I always do and complicate things… I love Twilight, I want more than anything just to be with her. Here...I can be with her… Forever...always...you can have everything you could possibly want…. Mom’s here...Dad’s here...Tailspin can walk… Your family, they are all here, they are happy. They love you, cherish you. Your friends are here. Far away from any danger or crime. You can still be a detective, but, none of the people you love will get hurt… None of them...will get...hurt… Yes...there you are…here..you can have everything..here...you are safe and happy...stay...don’t tell Twilight… But… Do this, and this world will stay as it is...give into it...embrace it….love it as you would Twilight… “I...want i-ouch!!” I felt something bite down on my leg and I snapped out of it. I looked down and saw Spike was the perpetrator. “Spike! What the hell are you thinking!?” I yelled, shaking him off my leg. He got off and looked up at me, “Keeping you from getting sucked into this world!” he yelled. “Sucked in?” I asked. “Yeah! Why do you think Twilight wants to be here?” He asked. “Somebody is making it so you and Twilight want to stay!” It all suddenly dawned on me. “This, is why she didn’t come back. This is why she wanted to stay. This...is why she left behind what she was…” I said. “It’s the mirror!” Spike implored, “It’s making you want to stay for whatever reason! Twilight stayed here,” “Because she was scared of being a princess,” I said. “Yeah!” He replied. I was quiet for a moment. “Private, don’t tell me you want to stay too…” Spike said warily. “My mom’s alive here, Spike…” I said. “But, she’s no-” “I get that she’s not my mom!” I yelled. “She’s this world’s Private’s mom! But I’m here! She’s alive! You have no idea what it’s like! To lose someone and then have them back! Spike! I’m not letting her go again!” “SHUT THE HELL UP!” Spike yelled. I blinked, he swore at me. “Don’t, you don’t even get to talk about tragedy!” Spike yelled, tears in his eyes. “I never got to know my parents! Then my dad came back and I only had a few days with him! Before he was taken back from me again! I get that you’re saying, Private, but you can’t just run away from the fact that you feel guilty about them!” “Spike don’t you dare go there!” I yelled. “You told Twilight yourself,” Spike said, “The reason you feel so guilty about your Mom dying and Tailspin not walking is because you feel it’s your own fault!” I couldn’t say anything. “I can’t believe I’m the one saying this Private. BUT GROW UP!” Spike yelled. I just stared at the dog. “I know it hurts, not having somebody you care about around. It claws at you inside, makes you crave anything to connect with them. But, in reality, we’re all connected in one way or another. You can’t let this world take advantage of your grief. You got a job to do back home, so does Twilight, and you’ve got to man up and face it, you’re not a kid, you’re not a teenager, you are Preventus Phelps Eye. You can't hide in this world and pretend problems don't exist. You, are an adult, so act like one.” I backed against the wall, slid down it, and put my hands on my legs as I sat on the ground. “You’re right, Spike,” I said, looking at the dog. “I’m not a kid anymore.” Spike smiled at me and said, “Hey, we’ll get through this, we’ll all go home soon.” I smiled and held out my arms, “Come ere you mutt.” Spike leapt into my arms and I hugged him. Spike, was like a little brother to me too. I can’t believe I could be so selfish. To think only on how I was feeling. “Forgive me Spike?” I asked. “Hey, bro, always,” Spike said, smiling at me. “Thanks, I needed the kick in the teeth,” I said, and then went to scratch his ears. Spike’s eyes closed and his leg started thumping the ground. “Ooh yeah! That’s the spot!” “Nice to see you two getting along.” Spike and I looked up to see Twilight walking over. “Yeah,” I said, “He and I just clicked I guess.” Twilight bent down to pick up Spike and put him in her bag, as I stood up. She then looked at me, “So, what did you need to talk about?” “Twi,” I said, and then looked at the locket. I reached for it and held it up with my fingers. “Do you, remember where you got this?” Twilight looked at it, and shook her head. “No, I…” She then blinked and looked at me. “I...remember you putting it on me…” I looked at her, her eyes didn’t seem distant, just focused. “I, saw you, and me,” She said, taking the locket. “But, we were…” “Ponies?” I asked. “I was going to say Equines but,” She said, “that works too.” “Twi,” I said, letting go of the locket and taking her hands, “what I’m about to tell you, is going to sound totally crazy.” She nodded, keeping her eyes on me. “Does the word, Equestria, mean anything to you?” I asked. She, looked startled. “The name of a country…” “Elements of Harmony?” I asked again. She started again, and recited as if from memory, “Six magical artifacts exemplifying the traits of Honesty, Loyalty, Kindness, Laughter, Generosity, and Magic.” She blinked, and looked at me, looking a little scared, “Private, how do I know that off the top of my head?” “Because,” I said, “you know stuff that a human high school student would never know.” “I...do?” She asked. “Starswirl’s theorem of relative magic?” I asked quickly. “Magic equals magic times energy of unicorn times willpower,” She said, again reciting. “Fastest velocity of an unmanned pegasi?” “What kind of pegasus? An Eastern or Western Pegasus?” She said, putting a hand on her head. “Ugh, how did I know that was a trick question? More importantly,” She looked up at me, “How do you know, that I know it?” “Because, you aren’t Twilight Sparkle the High School student,” I said firmly. Her eyes grew wide in shock, “I’m not?” “No,” I shook my head, “You are Twilight Annmarie Sparkle, Element of Magic and Princess of Equestria, an Alicorn.” “An...Alicorn…” She said, looking even more shocked. “You were born in Canterlot,” I said. “Not Canterlot here, Canterlot back in Equestria. You are the student of Princess Celestia. And...you’re my…” I blushed a little. “I’m your what Private?” She asked. “You’re…” I looked her right in the eyes, “You’re my wife.” She looked at me for a long time, then began shaking her head violently, getting out of my grip. “No! This is impossible! There is no such thing as magic! It’s physically impossible for me to know all this! We are teenagers! We can’t be married we can’t be!” “Twilight! I’m telling the truth!” I declared. “Prove it!” She cried. “Tell me things that only my husband would know!” Okay, think Private, think…. “Uh, you’re ticklish on your belly!” I said. Twilight blushed bright red at that, “You actually-” “Okay, bad choice,” I said, “Uh, you like your toast with a little bit of honey on it.” “I do..but, anybody could’ve said that!” She fired back. “You like fantasy roleplaying! Your character is Spellzalor the Archmage!” I said, grabbing at straws. “I’ve only told my friends th…” She shook her head and said definitely. “I don’t know what game this is Private! But unless you start giving something concrete, you can forget abo-” “The things you’re most scared of,” I said, “are failure, and being a bad leader, or example. You’re terrified of even the notion of letting somebody down. I remember, after we came back from the Crystal Empire that first time. You told me about what you saw…” She just stared at me. “You told me you saw Celestia saying she didn’t want you as her student anymore. I remember how broken you looked when we talked about it. How scared you were that it would come around,” I said, walking to her. “You...said…” She said, a tear falling down her eyes. “On our honeymoon…” “That, no matter how far one of us falls…” I said, wiping the tear from her eye. “The other would pick us back up…” Tears fell from her eyes, and a light flashed briefly in them. I caught a glimpse of Twilight’s cutie mark in her eyes, it disappeared after she blinked. She looked at me, and she kept crying as she said, “Preventus?” “Oh Twilight!” I said, pulling her to me. She clung to me, crying into my chest as she said, “Oh Private, I’m so sorry. I was just so scared I would fail...I…*sniff* I didn’t…*sniff* think about what I was leaving behi*sniff*” she then began just sobbing on me. “Twi, shhh.” I said, fighting tears of joy myself. “I’m here, I’m back with you. I know it’s scary to face life, but, we have each other..we’ll be fine…” “I love you...Preventus…” She said. “I love you too,” I said, holding her and stroking her hair. “So, about that crown…” She said, looking up at me. “Think it’ll be too heavy?” I asked with a smile. She smiled in turn. “Not by a long shot, so long as I have somepony right with me.” With that...we kissed at the back of the school… ____________________________________________________ NO NO! Impossible! How did she break free from my spell! How could this happen!? Long time no see, Lilith… Izanami! Prometheus! Let them go Lilith… You think you miserable fossils can defeat me!? I’m the god of this world! You forget, even gods fall in love. What will you two do? Stall you long enough for Twilight to get that crown… She’ll fall! They all fall eventually! Yes...but you underestimate just how powerful Hope and Magic can truly be… Ready Promy? Always Izanami… I WILL END BOTH OF YOU!! Chapter 7 "Last Dance"Chapter 7 “Last Dance” I sighed as I looked at myself in the bathroom mirror. Here come the nerves again. I was standing in my bathroom at my house, looking at myself. I was wearing a black suit that I apparently wore for formal occasions. I straightened the red bow tie as much as I could, dad loaned it to me. So, here I am, taking Twilight to a dance, what could possibly go wrong? Only everything… I heard a knock on the door, I went out to my room and opened it to be nearly blinded as Mom’s camera flashed. She smiled as she held it. “Oh, look at you Preventus, all grown up and ready to take the girl of your dreams to a dance,” She said with a giggle. “Mom, it’s only a school dance,” I groaned. “I’m not marrying her.” Already did that… “Oh don’t try to deter me,” She said, wiping some lint off my shoulder, “I’m your mother, I have a right to gush over this.” “Right…” I said, looking down. “Preventus?” She said, looking at me. “Are you okay?” No I’m not, I’m going to leave you, all of this, behind. I’m going to head back home where you’re dead, Tailspin’s crippled, and I walk on four hooves. But, I had Twilight there, and my friends. Plus, I’ll look on this time with nothing but happy thoughts. I simply said with a smile, “Just a little nervous about tonight. But, I’ll be fine.” Mom smiled, and hugged me out of nowhere. “You’ve grown up so much…” she said, a little sadly. I hugged her back, “I know, Mom, but I couldn’t have done it without you and Dad,” I said with a smile. “Don’t underestimate yourself Preventus, you did a lot of growing up on your own,” She said, cryptically. Wait, what? I watched as she let me go and prepared to walk outside. “I got to get my other son ready. You’ll be walking Twilight there, correct?” “Dad still won’t trust me with the car?” I said with a laugh. “I don’t trust you with the car,” She replied with a laugh. So much for that human experience...now to get Twilight… ____________________________________________________ We stalled her… But it wasn’t enough...they'll be vulnerable… I’m sorry, Izzy… For what? This is my fault, all of it is… Promy… I just...wish I didn’t give in...then...they could’ve been happy. Promy, we can’t change what happened. Only look forward… It’s up to them now… ____________________________________________________________ So, those miserable fossils thought they could stall me? Well, they bought that princess brat a few days at most. But, little did they know they all worked in my brilliant plan. Soon, I’ll have Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer trapped in here. Once that is done, I’ll just erase their memories, convince Twilight that she never even knew this, Private Eye, at all. Once I kill him and that miserable mutt, Sombra will be able to return without hindrance. Oh my love Sombra, we will be together at last… _____________________________________________________________ I stood on the walkway leading up to Twilight’s door. I adjusted my trademark fedora on my head, I wasn’t about to leave it behind no matter the danger. But my teenaged nerves were kicking as I walked up. Part of me just wanted to run away and forget the whole thing. But, my love for Twilight far overcame my nerves. I got up to the door, took a deep breath, and rang the doorbell. It was answered by a woman with light gray skin, and purple and white striped hair. She was wearing a simple white top and violet skirt with some stars on it. “Yes? May I help you?” she asked. “I’m, Private Eye.” I said, giving a polite smile. The woman smiled wide and said, “Oh, you must be Twilight’s sweetheart! I’m Twilight Velvet, her mother.” “A pleasure, ma’am,” I said. Oh great, here comes the process of impressing the parents again. If I have to go back in ti- “Velvet?” A male voice said behind her. “Twilight’s date is here.” Velvet said behind her, and then turned back to me. “Come in, Twilight is waiting.” I stepped into the house and entered what had to be the living room. I saw what had to be Night Light standing by a staircase. He had blue skin, well kempt blue hair and a business suit. I noticed a typewriter was nearby, seems in this world he followed his writing dreams from the get go. Velvet smiled and walked to her husband, taking his arm in both of hers, “Dear, this is Private, the boy that Twilight was talking about.” she explained. “Ah,” Night Light said, shaking my hand, “I’m Night Light, you may have read my book.” “Yeah,” I said. “A Match Made in the Stars, right?” “Well, you’re well read that’s good,” Night Light said with a smile. “Dear, he’s here to date our daughter, not talk about your book all night,” Velvet said with a giggle. “Right,” Night Light said, rubbing the back of his head. He then turned and called up the stairs, “Twilight! Your date is here!” Twilight came down the stairs, a vision in what looked like pink taffeta. Her dress was strapless, the top being mostly pink, but with white and purple stripes. Her skirt was slightly frilly, but not too much so, and had three layers the middle being trimmed with thin embroidered lines of purple and white. The dress boots, which seemed to be the thing for girls to wear here, were pink, laced over white with purple soles. I was absolutely stunned. I fought every instinct to let my jaw hang open like an idiot. Twilight just smiled and descended down to the living room floor. She smiled, blushing prettily as she said, “Hey Private.” “Hey Twi,” I said, looking at her. “You look amazing.” “Thanks,” She replied, “You look good too.” “Oh!” Velvet cried, procuring a camera from her pocket. “Let’s get some pictures of you two!” Twilight and I smiled, moving in together and letting Velvet have her fun. Twilight’s mother smiled after a few shots. “Oh, you are so grown up my little Twilight. Why-” “If you make one mention of me in diapers I will personally set your book collection on fire!” Twilight shouted, blushing in embarrassment. Velvet gave a nervous smile. “Oh right. Can I get a picture of you and your father?” ____________________________________________________________ After what felt like hours of picture taking, Twilight and I walked in the cool spring night air. We walked, hand in hand, feeling comfortable around one another. Twilight looked at me, “Were you still as nervous as last time?” “Probably more, considering my newfound status as a high schooler,” I replied. “Explains why it took you so long to ask me out,” Twilight said with a giggle, “To be fair, I got the mind of a teenager too.” “I couldn’t help it, you were just the most beautiful girl I’ve ever seen,” I said, blushing, “That’s a lot of pressure on a guy.” Twilight smiled, and kissed me on the cheek. We both made our way towards the school, where our dance awaits. _____________________________________________________ ]You know what you have to do… Yes… Do this...and I’ll give you what you desire… Twilight...gone...dealt with… Yes dear Sunset...just do the simple task...of making sure that boy stays away from her… Yes...Lilith...my mistress… _________________________________________________________ Pinkie must be in charge of decorating. Streamers, balloons, though there are flowers, and birds, and other spring-like things that make it perfectly clear that this is a spring-time party. Ah, the good old multifunctional gym. Good for basketball games, theater productions, and school dances. Vinyl is set up on the stage, enjoying herself, as she spins the tunes to keep everybody dancing all night. Twilight and I walked in, looking out at the dancing crowd. Twilight looked to me, “Not as crazy as Appaloosa, but it’s still fun.” “At least here I don’t have County to act raucous,” I said, rolling my eyes. “TWILIGHT!” we heard Rarity gasp, and she came up to us. “Oh my, stars, darling, you… You’re wearing the same dress you wore to the Fall Formal!” “Yes,” Twilight replied. “I saw no reason to get a new one, since this one is still perfectly fine.” “But, darling, that is such a fashion faux pas! You simply can’t wear the same dress to two formal events, like this!” Rarity uttered, looking like she was having a coronary. “Maybe, but since when did I ever care about fashion?” Twilight responded. Rarity sighed, “How you people survive in this world is beyond me.” “You got a date Rarity?” I asked. “Oh, there are no shortage of boys looking for my affection,” Rarity said, and then tilted her head. “But for some reason I always seemed to find something wrong with them. I can’t imagine why.” Twilight and I looked at each other. I was about to say something, when Rarity looked off in the other direction. “Oh! Look, Fluttershy and Macintosh are dancing!” With that, she took off. “Some things never change,” Twilight said, rolling her eyes. “So, shall we begin?” I asked as Vinyl switched over to a slow song. “Private, do you even know how to dance as a human?” Twilight asked as she took my hand. “I figure,” I said, smiling at her, “I faced monsters along side you, I think I can handle a dance.” She smiled as we stepped out onto the floor together. Twilight guided my hands, one around her, one in hers. We danced to the slow music, enjoying each other’s company. I gazed into her eyes, and memories of Equestria came flooding back. All those times when I gazed in wonder at her. When I admired how amazing and beautiful she was. All those times, they were nothing compared to this. This was us when we were young. When the world was our oyster, and there were no limits to what we can do. I managed to keep up decently, back home I had a decent amount of agility thanks to being part pegasi. Here, I just seemed to have a natural..flare? I looked behind Twilight, and saw another couple dancing…but nobody else was looking… The man was tall, thin, with long black hair, green eyes and was clad in robes befitting a wizard. He was dancing with a beautiful pink skinned woman with a similar haircut to cadence, only shorter and less curley. She was wearing a dress befitting royalty. They just seemed to blend together in the music. I couldn’t help but notice, I was performing the same moves as the man. Wait..I know him... Eclipse? And that woman, looked a very similar to Cadence... I then noticed the faintest cord of light connecting me to the man. He smiled at me, and faded along with the woman. I then got a spring in my step, performing more complicated moves with Twilight. She blinked in surprise as I twirled her, “Wow, Private where’d you learn to do this?” “Some old stargazer.” I said, pulling her into an embrace as the song came to a close. Twilight beamed up at me, we would kiss if this wasn’t a public event and I could feel Luna’s gaze boring from across the room. But, she didn’t have jurisdiction in Equestria. I hoped to dance with her the whole night before we got that crown… __________________________________________________________ Perspective: Rainbow Dash Look at those two. They dance like they’re born to it. I’m not the dancing type, but I’m sure I’d totally rock the dance floor. I’m just cool like that. Kinda jealous, though. How does she find the good guy, and I’m stuck with… “Hey babe,” That. I looked over and saw Raiden coming to sit beside me at the table. He was wearing a black shirt with a yellow vest and it sort of made his abs… Shut up brain! “Why haven’t we danced yet?” He asked, looking at me. “Maybe I suddenly realized I had standards.” I said, crossing my arms. “Come on,” He said, looking at me with those yellow eyes of his. “I just wanna dance with you.” “Okay, this is getting old.” I said, glaring at him. “Look, if you’re doing this so you can blab to the rest of the world that you scored with me, go fall off the school building.” “I’m not doing this because I wanna prove anything.” Raiden said, giving me a look. “Then what is it?” I asked. Suddenly, without warning, the jerk kissed me. Right then and there… Ohmygosh...don’t...squee….don’t… We broke our kiss and I felt my face turn very red. I looked at him and said, “What was that for?” “Maybe I just wanted to make you feel like I’m serious,” He said. “I like you Rainbow, I honestly do. You’re cool, hot, and incredibly awesome. Why wouldn’t I want to date you?” I gave this stupid smirk and said, “Maybe you aren’t such a bad guy after all…” “Now, about that dance.” He said, getting up and offering a hand. “Only if you can keep up hot shot,” I said, taking it. “Hey, I’ve been chasing you for this long, I think I can keep up as long as it takes.” He said, and then… We just walked out onto the dance floor… Wow...is this what Twilight feels when she’s with Private? Wow...just... Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh!! ___________________________________________________ Perspective: Fluttershy This feels so… nice. Dancing with Mackey, and… Everything! I really should thank Private for helping Mackey come over and talk to me. We were dancing, in a quiet corner, away from the crowd. Mackey is so considerate. He knew I wouldn’t want to be in a crowd. I look around, and see everyone just enjoying themselves, and having fun… Wait… Is that Rainbow dancing with Raiden Bolt? Oh! Oh wow, she finally stopped running. That’s wonderful! “Shy?” Mackey said. I looked up at his gentle green eyes and said quietly, “Yes?” “Yer, havin a good time right?” He asked, looking nervous himself. I nodded, smiling at him. “Oh yes I am. I, just wished I had the courage to talk to you sooner.” “Me too,” He said, giving that sweet smile of his. “Ah’ve never, felt like this with anybody.” “Really?” I asked, my eyes wide and my heart thumping in my chest. “Nope,” He said, blushing a little. “Oh Mackey…” I said, then covered my mouth when I realized my nickname for him came out. He blinked, then smiled. “That yer nickname fer me?” Mackey asked. I blushed brightly and only nodded silently. Oh I’m so embarrassed… “Ah like it,” he murmured, his smile never fading, “‘cause ya gave it to me.” He likes it? Oh my gosh he likes it! I’m so happy! I...I just wanna… I stood on my tiptoes and kissed Mackey on the cheek. Oh I hope Vice Principal Luna wasn’t looking. Mackey smiled and just held me right then and there. I felt safe, warm and secure against him. I… Private...thank you for showing me a boy I could love… ____________________________________________________________ Perspective: Private Eye Another song came to a close as Twilight and I stood among the dancers. Twilight and I heard a mic turning on and we looked up. Standing on the gym stage was Principal Celestia, she smiled at the crowd. “Thank you all for attending this years Spring Fling, I hope you all are enjoying the party.” The crowd cheered in agreement. “I’d like to extend a thank you to Miss Pinkie Pie, who made this all possible,” Celestia said, extending a hand to the pink party human. Pinkie leapt into the air and waved. “I just do my best for all my friends!” Celestia smiled, covering her mouth with a hand to hide a laugh. “Anyways, this years Spring Fling Princess has been voted on. I’m sure you’re all eager to see who won.” Everybody started cheering, I smiled at Twilight and winked. “You got this in the bag,” I said. She smiled and said, “I couldn’t have done it without the people who support me.” “This years winner, by an almost unanimous vote,” Celestia said, reading a card, “Is Twilight Annmarie Sparkle!” The whole crowd cheered around me as Luna came out with the crown. Alright! Twilight and I walked up to the steps to the stage and I watched her go to get the crown. Celestia took the crown form Luna, and proudly smiled at Twilight. Twilight looked back at me with a smile as well. This was going great, once she had the crown, we could high tail it back home. We just had to pick up Spike along the way. I hated leaving this world behind, but, at least it was a good vacation. Twilight took the crown, but...then she just held it, staring at it… Slowly, the cheering died down… I looked out at the crowd, everybody was standing stiff. Their faces showing joy at the celebration, but not moving. I walked up to one, waved my hand in front of the guy’s face, no response. “Twi, what’s going o-” I was cut off as I looked at Twilight. She was standing there, looking out at the crowd, crown in her hand… Her eyes were glowing green… “Twi!” I yelled, running towards her. I felt a barrier form in front of me and I flew back, falling onto the dance floor. I looked at the barrier around the stage, and put my hand against it. “A shield spell? But how?” I said, slamming my fist against it. “Because it’s about time her little fantasy came to an end,” I heard a cruel voice say. I turned and saw Sunset was the lone figure moving amongst the students. The girl smirked at me, “Well, it’s good to see you again Private Eye,” She said sarcastically, “I missed you about as much as I miss a hangnail.” “What do you want with Twilight?” I yelled at her. “What did you do to her?” “Nothing, she did this to herself.” Sunset said, “Apparently, you don’t know your wife as well as you think.” “I know you had something to do with this!” I yelled. “What’s going on?” “Your little princess bride here,” She said, pointing to Twilight, “has just realized this was the end, the last time she’d see this world, feel this moment. She realized she’d have to go back, to wake up. She didn’t want that.” “Twilight would never run away from her responsibilities!” I yelled. “Don’t be naive, hybrid,” She spat, “That’s why she stayed in the first place and you know it. Now, she’ll stay here forever.” “Never!” I yelled, “I’m not letting you take her from me twice!” “Oh my gosh you are obsessed.” Sunset said with a laugh, “You’re a well trained lapdog. Apparently the whole, ‘I need you save me’ vibe works so well on men, or in this case stallions.” “You don’t know ponies Sunset,” I said, glaring at her. “Why should I?” She asked. “What has friendship gotten me? Nothing. All that matters in this world or ours is power. You either got it, or you don’t. Simple as that.” “No wonder you wanted to stay,” I said with a smirk. “You’re just as weak as you make Twilight out to be. But Twilight is far stronger than you’ll ever be!” “She is nothing!” Sunset yelled, her eyes flaring. “I did everything right! I aced all the exams! I worked day and night to improve my skills! I was the best! The greatest unicorn in Equestria! But one test changed everything….” I followed her eyes and saw the crown. I then looked at her, “You, tried to use Magic.” “Yes, I did.” She said. “The stupid thing would not work. Suddenly I was not worthy of the power Celestia was so eager to give this brat! I was the greater one! I’m better than her in every possible way!” “Except in the decency department!” I yelled. “No Element wielder would have done what you did.” “Grr…” She said, glaring at her. “You laugh at people’s pain. You lied and deceived to separate them. You expect loyalty from your minions but you give none back in return. You were selfish and unkind towards any who stood in your way. So, if you cannot hold the tenants of any of the other elements, what makes you think you deserve the most powerful of all?” I asked. “Who cares if I deserve it?” She said, suddenly I saw her hands catch fire, but they weren’t burning. “Whatever I want, I take!” I leapt out of the way as she threw a fireball at me. I looked up as she prepared another one. “How the hell are you using magic?” “I got a better teacher!” Sunset shouted, preparing another fireball. “One who taught me quite a bit, including...how to transform without the crown.” I watched in horror as magic flowed from her...and she began to change. Her skin turned red, her teeth became long fangs, her fingers turned into claws, her hair turned into a flame-like style, and wings sprouted from her back. Her eyes turned black, with green pupils, and glowed with a malevolent light. She had a pony-like tail, a skirt the color of her hair, and the leather jacket turned into some kind of bustier. She looked on me with a cruel smile on her face. “Oh, this power feels grand!” she said, her voice dripping with evil. “Shimmer you have no idea what you’re doing!” I yelled, looking around for some kind of weapon. “You pathetic worm! I am a god compared to you!” She yelled, hurling another fireball at me. I kicked up a table to block it and made my way towards the side. Oh man, what the hell is going on? Sunset is back? A demon now? “What do you hope to gain Shimmer?” I asked, hiding behind a speaker. “What I want, Private Eye, is your charred corpse!” She said, gleefully laughing. “What for?” I asked. “With you dead, my mistress will rewrite sweet Twilight’s memories. Making her forget you completely, and live out her life here. Then, when the darkness comes, Equestria will be thrown into chaos without her. Once chaos has gripped the land,” “You’ll come out as the savior!” I said, pick up a camera tripod and removing the bits so I only got the metal bar. “Right, so there is a brain in your miserable chicken head after all.” She said, laughing. I looked at the tripod...come on… Magic work...why can she use it and I… Wait...I did it before…. I closed my eyes, and focused on the tripod pieces. I just had to connect...with somepony who knows alchemy…I reached out...felt a connection...a stallion who built a city by himself... Prometheus… I opened my eyes as my hands sparked. I looked down as the pieces reforged themselves into a sword. Thank goodness it was a metal tripod, not a plastic one. I picked up the sword in my hand, this was going to be weird fighting as a human. But, if I was going to take down Shimmer, I had to get an edge. I leapt out from behind the boom box, and caught Shimmer by surprise. I sliced the blade across her arm, she screeched as it started to bleed. She flew back, holding her arm and saw my sword. “Where did you get that?! It should be impossible for a hybrid to perform conjuration magic!” “It’s no conjuration,” I said, holding the sword, “Pure bred Alchemy!” “What the hell!?” Sunset cried. “I’ve had enough playing around! I will see you dead!” I looked as strange creatures started to crawl out of the reflective surfaces. They crawled out of windows, punch bowls, even the glass of the lights. They were small, similar looking to shimmer with wings, red skin and bat wings. Were they demons as well? How did she summon them? “Seems my mistress has granted me a gift,” Shimmer said with a smirk. “Now, you’ll die!” I braced myself as the first demon tried to claw at me. I blocked it with my sword. I turned to look at Twilight. I saw she was standing there...and a portal was opening behind her. “NO!” I cried, kicking the demon in the stomach and running towards the barrier. A pair of red hands reached and pulled Twilight through along with the crown. I slammed my sword into the barrier, only for the blade to break against it. I slammed my fists into the barrier, trying to break it, but no give. “Such a shame,” Sunset mocked, “So close, and yet you can’t get at her. You really are a pathetic unicorn. Why Twilight chose you is beyond me.” I clenched my fists against the barrier, “Because, I never give up!” “You’re outnumbered, without any true power, and weak as all hell.” She said, I could hear her starting up another fireball. “What makes you think you have any chance again-” CHOMP! “Damn mutt!” I turned and saw Spike was biting on Sunset’s leg. She tried to shake him off, but no give. “Spike!” I cried. Spike hanged on Sunset’s leg, allowing his mouth to speak, “Private! Get the others! The Elements work because they are inside them! Even if they aren’t the same pony!” “Miserable mutt!” She said, kicking Spike off. The dog went sailing into a student, knocking the frozen teenager over. “You think a hybrid and a mutt have any chance against me and my mistress?” Sunset said, glaring at me. “That’s the thing Sunset,” I said, looking at her and her half dozen demons. “I never give up, for Twilight, I’ve faced creatures far more powerful than you ever will be. You are nothing compared to her! In fact, you’re nothing compared to me!” “And what makes you better than me?” She asked. I smiled, and heard… Chanting… I looked at the top of my hand, and saw the symbol of my element form on it. The symbol glowed and a bright light shone around me. The demons shielded their eyes from the light coming from me. I looked over and saw Rainbow with Raiden, I held out my hand towards them. A cord of light reached out and connected to Rainbow. Slowly, she blinked and started to move again. The light enveloped her body and she changed. No longer clad in a gown fit for a dance, she was now wearing what looked like what a warrior from a fantasy book would look like. Chain mail, leather straps holding it together, a pair of blades at her hips and a helm forming on her. She looked at herself, and said, “Holy cow, when did this become a costume par-whoa!” She suddenly looked at the demons coming at her. “Rainbow look out!” I yelled. Rainbow, in a blur, pulled out the blades at her hips, and a pair of wings formed out of her back. With blinding speed she sliced the pair of demons clean in half. They faded as she stood looking at what she just did. “Whoa! This is awesome! Private what did you do?” “No idea!” I yelled, and looked at the light cord connecting us. Was this...the power of Hope? I held out my hand towards AJ who was at a refreshments table. She blinked and soon clothing formed on her as well. She looked like a traditional cow girl, but on her fists were covered in gauntlets and her boots had metal toes and shin guards. She looked at herself, then at me, “Priv? What the hollerin hootin,” Then she looked at Shimmer. She smirked, “Now ah remember, seems you need to be reintroduced to kicks magee here.” She then kicked the table with surprising strength and it knocked over two demons. She then ran over to a third one and punched it’s lights out. “Whoa! Sweet AJ!” Rainbow cried, blocking a demon’s claws with her blades. “Private, are you doing this?” “I think so,” I said, looking at my hand, “I think, it’s my element unlocking some kind of hidden potential within you all.” “Impossible!” Shimmer yelled, “You should be dead now!” She held up her hand and more demons sprouted out of windows, punch bowls, any reflective surface. I held up a hand towards Rarity. The cord of light entered her and she blinked, slowly her clothing was transformed into long flowing violet robes with what looked like runes along the hem. She looked over at Spike who was on the ground, then glared at the nearest demon. “Whoever dared touch my Spikey Wikey! Get’s this!” Her hands glowed and the very earth itself shook around her. Suddenly diamonds came out of the ground around her, she held up her hand and they fired like missiles towards the demons. They were hit hard by the barrage, several were knocked into Sunset via Aj’s punches and kicks. Wow, to think such fighting ability resided in all of them… I held up my hand towards Pinkie Pie. She blinked and her outfit changed to. It was as you probably expected, bizarre, with a pink set of overalls, a strange top hat and the infamous party cannon formed next to her. She looked at it and smiled gleefully, “Aw sweet! I always wanted one of these! Is it my birthday? Because I could really go for a-” “How about kicking a demon’s butt to save Twilight party?” I yelled. “Oh, that works too!” She said, aiming the party cannon at an oncoming demon. “Party cannon go BOOM!” She fired the cannon square in the chest of the demon, sending him flying out the window. “Miserable wretches!” Shimmer yelled, trying to throw a fireball at me. “Die!” I held up my hand at Fluttershy. She blinked and her outfit changed as well, it looked like a fluttershy colored druid outfit. A flowery, natural dress formed on her, along with flowers in her hair. What looked like gloves made of vines wrapped around her hands and arms. She glared at Sunset, "Nobody hurts my friends!" She held out an arm. Vines came out of the ground and wrapped around Shimmer tightly, the demon witch screamed in pain. I looked at Fluttershy, a little shocked. “I uh,” She said, looking down. "Oh I hope I didn’t hurt her too badly.” So, she's some kind of nature wielder? Somepony else was doing this, maybe among her ancestors. I looked at my hand. Hope has shown it has the power to draw power from my ancestors. Maybe, it can be used on others? To draw out a power of their bloodlines? “Private! Little help!” Rainbow cried. “Right!” I grabbed my broken blade, and used alchemy again to reforge it. “Let’s end this!” _______________________________________________________ Perspective: Twilight Sparkle I shook my head, blinking… awake, I suppose. I got up, and looked around. Mirrors. Mirrors were mounted on the ‘walls’ of this place, stretching as far as the eye could see. Last thing I remembered was getting the crown, after being voted Spring Fling Princess. Private and I were going to go home. Going home...I didn’t want to… I wanted...that moment...to last forever… Why…? Why did everything have to end…? Does it have to end? What? All of this can still be yours. A world at your feet, a world where you have little responsibility. But...Celestia… Will find somepony else to take the charge. She’s replaced students before. My friends… Will move on, do you think you really can bring them together? Did you forget so easily how they constantly abandon you when you most need them? What…? The wedding, or when Discord returned. I can name several times when they just would gladly turn their backs on you. But here, they will never do that. Here… In this world, they will remain loyal and true. You’ll be in the greatest years of your life forever. Here, you are allowed to make your own decisions. Here...you are free… I’m….free...nopony can tell me what to do...I can...choose….I am...happy here…. I dropped the crown...why do I need it…? Who am I…? Twilight Sparkle… Who’s Private…? Why do I miss him…? Who’s Private…? Get rid of those thoughts! He’s a worthless unicorn! Forget him! No...I….don’t want to forget Private… I looked up and saw a woman walking towards me. She was tall, with red skin and long dark hair. Her eyes glowed yellow as she sauntered towards me. Her dress looked like it would belong to an evil queen in a fairy tale. She looked at me and said, “Twilight Sparkle, you have no need of such distractions.” “But Private,” I said. “Is nothing, he always has been, and always will be, a distraction. Do you forget easily how he too turned his back on you? How he stomped on your dream of becoming a powerful alicorn?” She said. “He’s…” “Not worth your time anymore, you will forget him,” She said, gazing at me. “You will forget him, he is not worth it. Nothing good can come from him.” “TRY ME!!” Suddenly a blast of violet magic hit the woman square in the chest. I turned around and saw….me? No...she looked like me yet...different. She was a teenaged human, with long brown hair that curled slightly at the ends, her skin was the same shade as mine. She was wearing an outfit similar to mine, the mark was different and she was wearing a violet blouse instead of aqua.Her eyes were….also my color. “Who are you?” I asked, looking at her. “She is nobody!” The woman yelled behind me. “Ignore her!” “No!” The girl cried, then she looked at me “Don’t listen to her! Don’t you dare forget daddy!” Wait, DADDY!?! “Did you just say…” I said, my voice croaking in shock. She smiled at me and said, “Good to see you, Mom.” Mom...this is...I’m a… Private and I...did we...no we used protection...even spells to stop it but...I...oh my… “Forget her! She’s an illusion! A distraction!” The woman cried. “Shut up, Lilith!” The girl retorted. “Quit lying to her! Mom! She wants you to stay in this world! But you don’t get what will happen!” “What?” I said, blinking. “If you stay here, and forget Daddy, then Equestria will die,” She pleaded. “Daddy loves you, he came here to save you. He risked everything for you! Equestria needs you too! Without you, who will stop the bad guys? Who will use the Element of Magic? Who...will pick up the crown?” “Who are you?” I asked, my brain trying to process this. She smiled and said, “Twinkle.” Twinkle...what a nice name… “I’ve had enough of you, brat!” The woman growled. “Die now!” I watched in horror as a pit formed beneath Twinkle’s feet. I don’t care if she’s my daughter or not. There was no way I was going to let her die! I ran and slid just in time to take her hand. I looked down on her as she held on to me. I smiled and said, “I got you, sweetie.” She smiled up at me and said, “I knew that you would never forget Daddy.” “I love him too much,” I said, looking at her. “You, are proof of that.” She...is my daughter...my Twinkle… Oh my goodness, wait till I tell Private…. Private… I WILL NEVER FORGET YOU!! A light shone around me and I felt magic flow into my body once again. “NO! No how can this be?!” The woman cried, throwing fireballs at me, but a shield protected me from the spell. I felt a transformation. I looked at myself as robes formed on me, rich violet with my cutie mark symbol on the tabard. I felt wings sprout from my back and I flew, holding Twinkle in my arms. We touched down in front of the crown and in front of the woman. I glared at this, Lilith and said, “You tried to kill my daughter, trap me in here, destroy my home, I will never, ever listen to a demon witch like you!” “Imposible! This is all impossible!” Lilith cried, “My spell was perfect! I offered you a life of peace and you spit in my face!” “You aren’t offering me a life,” I said, glaring at her, “you’re offering me a prison. Life is hard, we all find that out eventually. We find out, and we’re scared. But we can’t just hide in an old world and pretend it will always exist. Things change, and they will keep changing no matter what we decide. We can’t just forsake the world because it isn’t our perfect utopia. I will not forsake my home, my friends,” I put a hand on my daughter’s shoulder and said, “Or, my family.” Twinkle smiled at me, and I watched as she began to fade. I watched as she turned into a cord of light, and moved into the crown. I slowly, picked it up. I watched as the staff reforged itself into a long golden staff in my hands. The tip of it held my jewel, surrounded by smaller jewels orbiting it. I glared at Lilith, the woman looked truly scared. “Nopony, and I mean nopony, hurts my friends or family!” With that, I summoned magic missiles and prepared for a long battle ahead... Chapter 8 "To Shatter a Mirror"Chapter 8 “To Shatter a Mirror” Perspective: Private Eye I slashed a demon in half and he faded into nothing before my eyes. I looked around, the entire gym had erupted in chaos. Rainbow was slicing through baddies left and right, being a blur with her newfound wings. Aj let her fists and feet do the talking as she punted a demon straight into another one, before slamming them both down with one punch. I stood, Rarity behind me as she fired some diamonds at an oncoming demon. The fashionista looked at me and said, “Private, do try to explain what is going on!” “Short version is,” I said, kicking a demon that got close, “you all have pony counterparts in my world. Somehow, my powers are allowing you to unlock powers inside all of you. Possibly inside my friends as well.” “From your world?” Rarity blinked, “I remember now! I remember everything!” She then glared at a demon and glowered. “Especially what you brutes did to my Spikey Wikey!” She raised her hands and two diamond clamps came out of the floor, she slammed her hands together and the clamps snapped shut on the demons. I looked over and saw Pinkie was firing her party cannon at Sunset as she was trapped in Fluttershy’s vines. The cannonball hit the demon square in the face, sending her flying into a nearby wall. “Whoo hoo! Demon’s eye!” Pinkie cheered. “Don’t you mean bull’s eye?” I asked. “She’s not a bull,” Pinkie explained, “she is clearly a demon meanie pants right now. I guess that would make it a demon meanie pants eye!” I face...palmed. Shimmer shook her head and yelled, “How is it you managed to do this!? What trick are you using, you filthy hybrid?” “No trick,” I said, holding up my glowing palm, “It just seems there’s a hole in your knowledge.” “More like a gaping chasm!” Rarity said, summoning diamonds to hurl at Shimmer. Shimmer raised her claws and sliced through the diamonds. A vine tried to wrap around her, but her claws sliced the vines off her body and she glared at Fluttershy, “Did you think the same trick would work again?” “No,” Fluttershy said, smirking. “But you should look at just what kind of plants you sliced.” Shimmer looked at herself, she was covered in honey and sap. Fluttershy held up her hands, and suddenly a loud buzzing was heard. I looked and saw a swarm of bees get at Sunset. “Quick Private!” Aj cried, wrestling with a demon, “Head through the portal while we got em distracted!” I looked at the barrier surrounding the portal. No way in hell was I going to let that keep me from Twilight! I held up my hand and a cord of light shot through the barrier, creating a hole in it. I took the opportunity and leapt inside. As I ran towards the portal, Shimmer teleported in front of me. “Did you think a few bee stings would stop me!” She cried, holding fireballs in her hands. With no time to break my stride, I tackled Shimmer and we both fell through the portal. _________________________________________________________ Perspective: Twilight Sparkle The magic missiles hit Lilith hard and she went flying. I looked at the staff, how was I able to use this power? This magic is amazing! “Twinkle what do you th-” I turned and saw that Twinkle was gone. Where did she go? “Don’t get distracted girl!” I ducked as a fireball nearly hit me. I then lifted my staff and concentrated. The staff glowed and more magic missile spells fired towards Lilith. Her hands glowed and she lifted herself into the air. Telekinesis by the looks of it. “You foolish girl! I trained under King Sombra himself!” She said, her hands glowing as fireballs formed. “You cannot hope to stop me!” She threw the fireballs at me. I twirled my staff in front of me and a shield glyph appeared and blocked the attack. I smirked a little, “Funny coincidence, I’m the girl who took him out!” “Impossible! None can defeat King Sombra!” Lilith cried in disgust. Geez, and Rainbow thinks I’m obsessed. “I’ll give you one chance Lilith!” I yelled. “Let me, my friends and this world go! If you return to Equestria I promise you Celestia will grant you a fair trial.” “Do you really think I’d listen to sun butt?” Lilith said, daring to mock my mentor. “Unlike you Twilight Sparkle, I bow to true kings, not pretenders.” “Then you leave me no choice but to put you down like the bitch you are!” I screamed at her. Wow, I never thought I’d swear again, Private’s influence no doubt. I hope he’s okay… I braced myself as I swung my staff, this time sending more spells her way. Lilith held up a hand and the fireballs in her hands formed a firewall. I dodged as she sent more fireballs my way. Okay, note to self, once I get out of here, it’s time to research dueling spells. I fired my staff at her, the spell piercing through the shield and burning the witch on her shoulder. She screamed in pain as I swung my staff, sending a beam arc towards her. Lilith fired a stream of fire in my direction, breaking through the beam arc and heading towards me. I held up my staff and fired a bolt of magical lightning at the fire. The two spells collided, the explosion sending us both flying. I crashed into a nearby mirror, not shattering it, but enough to cause pain. I fell to the floor, and looked up as Lilith floated above me. “Why don’t you fall?” Lilith asked. “It would be so much easier if you just played your part Twilight. Stop this nonsense and accept the fact you cannot win.” “Private never gave up,” I said, using the staff as support so I could get to my feet. “Even when he knew the odds were against him, he never stopped fighting. He even died once...I’m not losing him ever again…” “Stubborn girl, Celestia taught you well.” Lilith said, “But not enough to defeat me!” We both ran back into the fray, no way I was letting her win! I’m going home! I’m taking Spike and Private with me! I’m freeing this world! And no demon witch is going to stop me! __________________________________________________________ Perspective: Private Eye I opened my eyes, and looked around. I couldn’t tell what kind of room this was, but I did know it was full of those demonic creatures that Shimmer had been summoning. They were everywhere, crawling on the walls which were covered in mirrors, flying in the air, or crawling on the ground. There must be hundreds of them. “Foolish hybrid.” I looked up as Shimmer descended from the ceiling and came down to earth. “I have an infinite army at my disposal. I don’t know what tricks you’ve been playing, but no hybrid should be able to come up with the magic you pulled.” “You underestimate just how strong my conviction is,” I said, brandishing my blade. “Look around you Private Eye,” Shimmer said, “Your friends aren’t here, your precious Twilight will soon fall to my mistress, and all of your efforts will be for nothing.” “I will never give up believing in Twilight,” I said, “She’ll beat Lilith, she’ll free this world.” “You really have this much faith in her?” Shimmer laughed. “Talk about a laughing stock, a hybrid with pathetic magical skills falling in love with a unicorn whose very essence is magic. You’re so hilariously delusional.” I glared at her. “As if a princess such as Twilight would ever stoop to loving a stallion like you,” Shimmer mocked. “A true princess would never allow you to even so much as walk near her.” “You, are the one who’s delusional Shimmer,” I said, getting into a fighting stance. “I’m going to take you down.” “Take me down?” She laughed and said, “You? All by yourself?” “That’s the thing about me Shimmer,” I said, holding up my glowing hand, the light of my element shining. “I’m never alone!” Suddenly, I felt a rush of magic flow through me. What’s going on? I looked at my hand, suddenly a cord of light came from it. It shot off to my right, and suddenly, a human formed. The man was tall, muscular, covered in dark violet and silver plate armor, two blades on his back, gladiuses. His armor also sported a helm with a dark frill on top of it. His skin was a darker shade of grey than mine, his eyes were yellow as he opened them, and his smile showed he bore fangs. “Nocturne?” I said in shock. “What the hell is this!” Shimmer cried, “How did you conjure him?” “He didn’t conjure me,” Nocturne said, his voice deep as he glared with his yellow slitted eyes, “He called us, and now we come.” “Us?” I said, and then saw another cord of light coming out. Suddenly Human Eclipse was standing to my left. He was still clad in his robes, and also sported dark hair and green eyes. On his grey skinned hands were his cutie mark, of a seven pointed star. He looked at me and said, “I hope you appreciated the dance lesson.” “What? How?” I said, looking at them. “You said it yourself, you aren’t alone.” A female voice said behind me. I turned and saw Littlepip. She was clad in her blue and yellow jumpsuit, sported a short brown hair cut and blueish skin. On her back and belt were several weapons, including a revolver, some kind of exotic fire weapon, a sniper rifle and several others. How in the hay does she carry all that? Littlepip looked at herself and said, “Huh, I wonder what Homage looks like.” “Keep yer thoughts on the main voyage, lassy.” I watched as another human appeared in front of me...who is this? She was about as tall as Nocturne, clad in a long silver captain’s coat, her hair was red and curly, a stark contrast to the others. She was wearing what...oh my gosh...she was wearing clothing that looked like she belonged in a pirate movie. On her head was a tricorn hat with a large phoenix feather coming out from it. She was shouldering two blunderbusses like they were made of styrofoam. She turned to me, I noticed she had a cutlass at her hip and several pistols on her, rather buxom, chest. “Well, ahoy, lad,” She said, smirking, “So yer me descendant? Pleasure ta meet ye, names Swift Sky, former captain of the Comet’s Journey.” Oh my gosh...my ancestor is a pirate… THAT’S AWESOME! I mean, ahem, she’ll be a valuable ally. “Well, so who’s the blaggard who convinced this lad to wake me up?” Swift Sky said, looking up at Shimmer. “Who’s this bitch?” “Know your betters, knave!” Shimmer growled. “Yeah, go bark up a tree ya bitch,” Swift Sky said, rolling her reddish eyes. “I was having a wonderful dream, an ocean o’ rum, with strappin’ lads, an’ sexy lasses tendin’ ta me. Ye have no idea what I’m like when I’m woken up from a dream like that. Or ye can stand there fer two seconds.” She lowered her blunderbusses, and said “And find out.” “I don’t know how you summoned them!” Shimmer cried, glaring at me. “But you will all die now!” “Good to have you,” I said, looking at Swift Sky. “Aw, too bad yer taken and yer me descendant,” Swift Sky said with a smirk. “Keep your legs closed, Swift,” Eclipse said, his hands glowing with magic. “Our guests are here!” Suddenly demons leapt at my ancestors. Nocturne moved with a speed unmatched as he pulled out his blades and sliced through foes left and right. Eclipse held up his hands as demons leapt at him. Suddenly bolts of lightning shot out of them, zapping the demons before they could come close. Swift Sky dodged and weaved her way through the demons, firing her blunderbusses at them if they got close. “Come at me you land humpers!” She cried, pulling out her flintlock pistols and shooting up the demons. Littlepip pulled the large strange looking fire weapon off her back. “Time to make some demon roast.” She said, firing the weapon. Fireballs shot out of the weapon and the demons were burned to a crisp on contact. Littlepip smiled at her weapon, “Good thing Zebra tech was crazy as it was.” Zebra what now? “Head’s up, handsome!” Swift Sky shouted. I ducked as Shimmer nearly clawed me. I blocked her claws with my blade, “Don’t think you’ve won, I have hundreds more where they came from.” “Only problem,” I said, “My friends here already died, and one won’t be born for centuries. No matter how many you throw at us, we’ll never stop fighting.” Eclipse’s hands fired a blizzard at some demons, freezing them solid. Littlepip then pulled out a revolver, one with Applejack’s cutie mark on it, and fired the slugs at the demons. They shattered in a thousand pieces on the impact, but damn that gun was loud! Nocturne carved and cleaved his way through the demons, Swift Sky pulled out her cutlass and began doing the same. “Not as easy fighting without magic,” She said as she stood back to back with Nocturne. “Don’t tell me the demon of the skies can’t handle them,” Nocturne said with a fanged smirk. “Shut up, moon humper,” Swift Sky said, smirking back. “Ye just try ta keep up without ogling me arse.” How are we related again? I shoved Shimmer away, I then shouted, “Eclipse! Put magic into my blade!” The astronomer nodded and zapped my weapon with magic, it glowed with a silver light. I swung at Shimmer, and the magic dispersed to the others. Swift Sky got the magic in her blunderbusses, “Here’s one on the house ya bitch!” She cried, firing magic bullets at Shimmer. The demon screamed in pain as the magic passed to Littlepip. Her hands glowed with magic and all of the weapons she had were trained on her. “Eat this mother fucker!” All of the weapons fired at once at Shimmer, causing the demon even more pain. Eclipse then held up his hands, and five magic missiles fired from them. The first four got Shimmer in each of her limbs, the last one hit her chest. All of the magic missiles then chained themselves together, holding Shimmer in that position. Nocturne then caught the magic in his blades and leapt into the air. He faced Shimmer, and simply said. “Requiesta, in pache…” He then swung both of his magic filled blades at Shimmer. The explosion that followed rocked the entire room. I looked as Shimmer fell to the earth, transformed back into a human. She laid on the ground, the demons still coming after us. I looked up and saw a portal, that had to be where Twilight was. “Don’t keep yer sweetheart waitin’,” Swift Sky said, reloading her weapons. “That’s just askin’ fer a walk off tha plank.” I smiled at Swift Sky, and then looked at Littlepip. She smiled and said, “Have kids now you hear?” “I plan too,” I said. Nocturne looked at me. “Luna, look after her.” Eclipse smiled in turn, holding up a fireball, “We will hold them off here.” “You guys sure?” I asked. “Go get her!” Littlepip said, as the four leaped into the fray. I nodded, and ran through the demons, cutting down any in my way as I made for the portal. I leapt through. Hold on Twilight! ________________________________________________ I came out in a large room filled with mirrors once again. I saw Twilight on her knees, clad in a violet robe and holding a staff of some sorts. I could see from here, blood on her hand. She’s been fighting for a while. “Twilight!” I called. She turned to me and smiled gladly. “Private! You’re okay!” I ran to her but stopped just in time for a fireball to hit the ground in front of me. “That’s far enough, wretch!” I looked up, and saw a woman floating above us. “Who are you!” I yelled. “She’s Lilith!” Twilight cried. “She’s the true monster behind all this!” “How sentimental,” Lilith said, smirking. “United at last, only to be separated again. Such is the way of Prometheus and Izanami descendants.” “I don’t care who Twilight is descended from!” I yelled, pointing my blade at Lilith. “You will leave this world or you will pay dearly for hurting her!” Lilith laughed, “Oh, love! This is too rich! You’re actually in love with her! Twilight Sparkle, you acutally fell in love with this worthless unicorn! And like a true lapdog he loves you in turn!” “I hold no shame for it!” Twilight cried. “He's no lapdog! Private is more a pony than you’ll ever be!” “You two cannot hope to stand up against me!” Lilith cried. “I was to be queen alongside Sombra, I defeated unicorns like you before breakfast. I hold power in my hands that could-” “Could you shorten your evil monolog please?” I yelled. “You aren’t going to win!” “Let’s see you tr-” She blinked, as she saw my hand. “Ten...Tenacity?” I held it up before her, “You’ve seen this before.” “Yes,” Lilith said. “That belongs to my king Sombra! The true ruler of Equestria!” “No,” I said, “I will know exactly how Sombra used Hope. I will never let anypony use this power for evil. It belongs to my line, my family, and above all, to me. Just as the crown belongs to Twilight.” “You think she has a chance of ever becoming a great Princess?” Lilith said with a laugh. “She’s nothing, a pathetic bookworm.” “No, she’s far greater.” I said with a smile. “Private?” Twilight said, looking at me. “Leadership is a scary thing. Holding lives in your hooves is a thing that can scare anypony. But, in my heart of hearts, I can think of nopony else who deserves the crown and wings Twilight got. She’s grand at magic, impeccably intelligent, but above all, she can get others to believe in her. She needs no threats, she needs no bribe, she just is. Twilight,” I smiled at her, “I came, because I had faith that you staying wasn’t your own doing. I had faith in you.” “Private…” Twilight said, tears falling down her cheeks. “ENOUGH! DIE!” Lilith cried, launching a torrent of fire at me. I dodged out of the way and stood in front of Twilight. Lilith launched another torrent, Twilight and I clinged to each other, bracing ourselves from the blast. “GET AWAY FROM MY SON!” Who? Twilight and I looked up, there stood...Mom? She was holding up her arms against the flame, I saw a cord of light connecting Hope to her. Out of her backs sprouted wings that protected us from the fire. “Mom?” I said in shock. She looked back at me, smiling. “I’m glad you’re okay, my little colt.” “Colt?” Twilight said in shock. “How did you?” “Because,” She said, smiling blissfully, “I, came back to help you Preventus. I entered this world at the same time you did. Another stallion came to me, he looked a lot like you. He said, ‘your son is in danger, he’s coming to this world, help him stay with his beloved.’ So, I entered the body of this world’s Sparrow, and got to spend a week with you.” “You’re...Mom…” I said, tears falling from my eyes. “You’re...alive…” “Not for long,” She said, “I cannot stay here much longer, my hold on this body won’t last before I must return to the school. Preventus, you’ve made me proud.” “I have…?” I said, weakly. “You never gave up, no matter how strong the foe, or obstacle.” She said, a tear falling from her eyes. “But, you taught yourself a lesson I could never teach you. How to rely on those around you. Twilight, you taught him that.” “I...did…?” Twilight said, her own voice choking up. “You believe in each other,” She said with a smile, “Now, believe in the power inside of you. Believe in your love for one another, and together...you will create a magic more powerful than any before…” Mom began to fade as the fire died down. She looked back us, smiling as tears flowed from her silver eyes. “I will see you soon, Preventus and Twilight…” “Mother!” I yelled as she faded away. Lilith stood there, her yellow eyes wide. “How! How did she block it?!” “Love,” Twilight said, looking at me. “Her love for you was so strong, it stopped Lilith.” I looked at Twilight, and took her hand. “Twi, if we don’t make it out of this. I just want to say, I love you.” Her hand gripped mine as she gazed into my eyes, “I love you too Private. The best part of this whole time here, was that I got to fall in love with you all over again.” “ENOUGH DRIVEL!” Lilith said, summoning an inferno over her head, “DIE!!” I watched, in wonder as a cord of light came from Hope, and wrapped around Twilight's hand. Then, I saw another cord of light coming from Twilight’s staff jewel. Her light was violet, and went to entwine with my cord of light….then… I felt...as if we were one… _______________________________________________________ Perspective: Sunset Shimmer Those, stupid constructs! When I get out of here, I’ll make Private Eye pay for humiliating me! I’ll make Twilight Sparkle pay too! And all her friends! And her little dog too! I crawled through the portal, and saw the pair about to be blasted by Lilith’s inferno. Hah, let’s see them snake their way past this. I smirked as I watched Lilith throw the fire towards them. Suddenly...it stopped… I looked on as Private Eye and Twilight Sparkle were holding up their hands. Their eyes, were glowing pure white. No way..this...this cannot be! Union Magic… They moved as one, moving the fire to fly harmlessly towards a wall. They then both looked up at Lilith, she looked terrified. No, this can’t be! Union Magic is a myth! It’s not supposed to be possible with normal unicorns! Especially when one of them is a hybrid! Yet...there they are… I watched them float into the air, when they spoke, their voices were together. “Lilith! You’ve tried to turn this world into your prison! No longer will you be a tyrant of this world!” Private spoke, “You’ll never force the inhabitants to bow to your sick will!” Then Twilight, “You will fall before the greatest magic of all! Friendship!” Lilith screeched in response. “You are the one who will fall!” Private yelled, holding his blade as it glowed with a pale silver light. “Because our power is greatest with one another!” Twilight yelled, her staff glowing. “You can never separate us! For our bond is unbreakable!” Then, they shouted as one, “JUST WHO THE HELL DO YOU THINK WE ARE?!” No way...it can’t..no… I watched as Private shouted, “Time to end this!” Then, with a blur, he flew towards Lilith. He swung his blade at her, slashing at her from a thousand places at once. Such speed, where did he get it? Twilight then fired her staff once across, and once down. The cross hit Lilith and she had her arms pulled out painfully to her sides. Private then appeared beside her, holding his blade to her staff. The weapons combined into one long golden sword. They both held it as they shouted, “GIGA! MAGIC! CHARGE!!!” They swung the blade, and before my very eyes the sword beam formed into two charging horses, one violet, and one silver. The horses charged right into Lilith, their eyes glowing brighter than stars. I shielded my eyes as they made contact. The explosion that followed sent me flying from the sheer force it had. They...beat Lilith...Twilight...won again… It’s all...so...impossible…. I closed my eyes as everything faded to black. ______________________________________________________ Perspective: Private Eye I groaned as I woke up. I was surrounded by blackness all around me. What was that spell? I felt as if, Twilight and I had unlimited power with one another. It was amazing it… Twilight! I looked around, there she was, lying on the invisible floor of the blackness. She was wearing her school outfit, the crown at her side. I ran to her, realizing I was clad in my trench coat and regular clothing as well. I bent down and shook her, “Twilight! Twilight!” She groaned, and then opened her violet eyes. “Private?” She then looked up at me. “PRIVATE!” She leapt and pulled me into a tight embrace. I laughed and held her to me, smiling wide as we were united at last. “We did it Twilight! We beat her!” “Oh Private,” She said, looking up at me. “That magic was amazing! What was it?” “Don’t ask me, you’re the magic expert,” I said. “It felt like, our bond caused us to use magic we never could alone,” Twilight said, and then looked around. “Where are we? What happened to the others?” “Hey! I’m here!” We both turned and saw Spike running to us, still a dog. Twilight opened his arms and hugged him. “Oh Spike! You’re okay!” “It was weird,” Spike said, looking at me. “One minute, I was biting a demon’s leg, the next thing I know, I wake up here.” “Well, we took down Lilith,” Twilight said. “Did that cause the world to collapse?” “In a way.” All three of us looked, and I nearly cried again as I saw Mom. She was holding an unconscious Sunset Shimmer in her arms as she smiled at us. “After you defeated Lilith, the world stopped. Without anypony to control the mirror, the world simply was placed on pause.” “Mom, you’re okay.” I said, watching her lay Sunset on the ground. She smiled at us and said, “Sadly, I don’t have long, I need to return, this body cannot hold me anymore.” “But, there’s so much I want to ask,” I said, looking at her with tear stained eyes. “So much I want to tell you.” “I’ve watched you grow ever since I died, Preventus,” Mom said, walking to me and putting a hand on my cheek. “You’ve grown into an impeccable stallion. Now, I got to be with you, one last time.” “But...Mom…” I said, choking up. “You have a duty, Preventus,” Mom said, “Restore this world, and let your analogs live their lives here.” “It’s not fair…” I said, tears flowing. “I just, met you again...and now you have to go…” “I’m never gone, Preventus,” She said, as she pulled me into a hug. “I’m always in your heart. You are never alone.” Twilight was crying as well. Mom broke the embrace with me and walked to her. She smiled and said tenderly, “And you would be my daughter in law.” “Yes,” Twilight said, sniffling. “I’m, Twilight Sparkle, I married Preventus.” “And I couldn’t have picked a better mare for him. I'm glad I got to know you this past week,” Mom said, hugging Twilight. “Take care of him Twilight, watch over my son.” “I will,” Twilight sniffed, “I will always love him, and I will never leave him.” “I’m glad.” Mom said, looking down at Twilight. “To have such a mare open her heart to Preventus.” She then turned to me. “You both have my blessing, I will always be watching, as you grow, have children, and become old together.” “I will, tell Dad and Tailspin, that you’re with us,” I said, crying profusely. “I’ll take care of them too.” Spike said, sniffling. “Thank you Spike,” Mom said, bending down to pet Spike on the head. “Take care, of them both. I hope that you will always be there for them.” “I will.” Spike said, wiping his eyes. “They are my family, my brother and sister, my mom and dad. I will never, ever, forget them.” Mom stood, and I watched as her beautiful wings came out of her back. She started flying as a light came out of the sky. I watched her fly up, taking her hand one last time. “I love you Mom! I’ll never forget you!” I cried. “I love you too,” Mom said, looking down on me. “My little Preventus.” I watched as Mom disappeared beyond the dark ceiling above us...I then got down on my knees, and wept openly. I felt Twilight’s arms wrap around me, I put my head into her shoulder, feeling her hands rub my back. I felt tears on my own shoulder, as she said, “Preventus, I’m here, I’m always here.” I felt Spike hug me as well. All three of us, we were a crazy family...but..the best family there is… Spike...Twilight...Me...that’s how it was at the start, that’s, how it will be...always… _______________________________________________________ Twilight and I, after I calmed down, stood in the blackness. Shimmer was still unconscious next to us. Twilight held the crown in her hands, “Alright, I think if I use the crown, we can get the world started again.” “We can’t start it from where we were,” I said. “These humans, and our analogs, deserve lives of their own.” “You think we can really change all of this?” Twilight asked. “Lilith could,” I said. “Like Mom said, we took over.” “Sweet!” Spike shouted. “Now we can have a world all to-” We both gave him a glare and he chuckled nervously, “Uh, just a thought.” “No Spike,” Twilight said, looking at her crown. “But, we can make some changes…” With that, Twilight’s crown glowed, and the world of Canterlot High came into view… I watched as Twilight took a step backward, suddenly, I watched her leave her body. The spirit of her pony self solidifying and her human half stepping forward towards the statue. I did the same, stepping back and feeling myself go down on all fours again. I was still wearing my trench coat and hat. I watched as my human self began walking down the street of his own accord. I’ll bet he’s going home. I watched as Spike took a step back, and he became a dragon again. But his body...changed. His dog self morphed into that of a young human boy, the same age as the CMC. He was wearing a white shirt, violet jacket and jeans and sporting green spiky hair. Spike looked at us, smiling. “Now this world’s Rarity won’t be alone.” “No she won’t, Romeo.” Twilight said, pulling her surrogate son/brother into a hug with her foreleg. I then went over to Shimmer, and watched as her pony self rolled out of her human self. Human Shimmer got up and began walking towards the school. I watched as Human Twilight and Human Spike were standing in front of the statue, like actors waiting for a cue. Twilight used her magic to sling Shimmer over her back and lifted the crown to her head. “Boy, do we got a story to tell the others.” I felt Spike hope onto my back, and I said, “Yeah, but let’s leave the part of us acting like idiot teenagers okay?” “They got the real life version of that,” Twilight said with a giggle. “So, this world will go on?” Spike asked. “Yeah, Spike,” I said. “With Lilith gone, and no crown to disrupt everything, these humans can live lives all their own. Go to high school, get careers, and above all, just live.” Twilight and I walked with our cargo towards the statue. I put my hoof to it, it started to pass through. “Seems the curse on the mirror has lifted as well,” I said. “Let’s all go home,” Twilight said, and hoof-in-hoof, we passed through the mirror. The minute we left, the human world started again… _____________________________________________________ Perspective: Human Twilight Sparkle “Alright, Spike,” I said, as we stood in front of our school. “Remember when the new student comes, we got to be friendly.” “Yeah, I hear you,” My little brother said. “So long as you hold up your end of the bargain.” “A good word with Rarity, I know,” I said with a smile and a nod. “Honestly, you should just ask her out, Romeo, saves me a lot of trouble.” Spike blushed brightly, “You really think she’ll say yes?” “Well, you have been serving her left and right,” I said, smirking. “That’s got to count for something.” “I hope so,” Spike said, crossing his arms. He then looked down the street. “That the guy?” “Who Spike?” I asked. “The one in the trenchcoat walking towards us,” Spike replied. I turned and bumped into a student. I fell down on my butt and groaned. “Ow,” I said. A male voice said, “You okay?” I looked up...oh my gosh… This...was the new transfer student...wow..when did it get so hot outside? He smiled at me, as he offered me a hand up, and said, “You okay?” I smiled, and took his hand, letting him help me up. I got a better look at him as I stood. He was wearing a trench coat and fedora, kind of old fashioned, but it did give him a certain mysterious quality. Plus...wow...he is kind of cute… He smiled and said, “I’m Private, this Canterlot High?” I nodded and said, “Yes, I’m Twilight Sparkle, a pleasure to meet you.” We shook hands then and there, I don’t know why, but I felt...like this was meant to be… Maybe Rarity wasn’t so crazy talking about “Soul Mates” after all…. EpilogueEpilogue It’s over… Lilith is gone forever, maybe she can finally rest in peace. Though, it means we have to separate now… Promy… I’ll miss you Izzy… I’ll miss you too Promy...and...forgive me for doubting the love that Private and Twilight share. I can never ask you to forgive me for all I’ve done… The road back from darkness is often more treacherous than the road towards it. But, I know we will all be together again soon. Izzy… Goodbye...Promy… Goodbye...Izzy _______________________________________________ Perspective: Private Eye Twilight and I stepped out of the mirror. Sunset was strewn across Twilight’s back, whilst Spike was riding me. When we stepped out, the other Elements were awaiting us in the room. Twilight and I were immediately group hugged by Pinkie who shouted, “Yes! Private and Twilight are back!” “Ya had us worried fer a while Sugarcube,” Aj said, smiling. “It was amazing over there,” Twilight said, “I can’t wait to tell you all about it!” “Hey!” Rainbow looked over Twilight’s shoulder and saw Shimmer. “What’s she doing here?” “We brought her back so she wouldn’t interfere with the other world any longer,” Twilight explained. “Is she okay?” Fluttershy asked. I walked to Shimmer and put my hoof to her pulse. “She’s fine, just unconscious.” “I will have a few words for her once she wakes up though,” Rarity glowered. “Nopony steals Twilight’s gorgeous crown an-” She paused and then was about to speak frantically, before seeing Twilight’s crown on her head. “Oh, and here I was about to panic again.” “The crown doesn’t feel as weird as before,” Twilight said, looking up at it. “I guess, going in there helped out a little.” “It just helped you realize what you knew all along.” I said. “That you are worthy of wings and a crown.” “Oh Private.” She said with a smile. “Ugh, get a room you two.” Spike said, rolling his eyes as she hopped off my back. Then, he walked to Rarity and pulled her into a hug. Rarity, not needing to know the reasons why, hugged him back. I was still glad those two stuck together. “How long were we gone?” I asked. “Bout two days sugarcube,” Aj said. “Celestia said you were goin’ to be gone longer.” “But we didn’t believe it,” Rainbow said, smiling, “because if there’s one thing you can guarantee about Private and Twilight, it’s that they always seem to get things done.” “I admire your dedication Rainbow,” A voice spoke up ahead. We all looked on as Celestia, Luna, Voidera and Cadence all stood before us. Flash Sentry was also there. I got a twinge of jealousy from looking at him. But I couldn’t blame him for what his analog did. Celestia looked to the guard and said, “Take Sunset Shimmer to a room, make sure she’s comfortable.” Flash nodded and walked over to us. Twilight used her magic to lift Shimmer from her back to his. He then looked at both of us and said, “Glad to see you two are okay.” Twilight smiled and said, “Just take care of her.” He nodded and walked out, Shimmer strewn on his back. Cadence was about to go greet her sister in law, when Celestia held up a wing to stop her. I looked on Celestia in confusion as she walked over to me, looking at me like I was a child that spilled milk on the floor. “What you did Private Eye, was incredibly reckless. Using your Element to force open the portal could’ve gotten you, Twilight, and all of us killed,” She said, her voice stern. “Princess Celestia?” Twilight said, looking between us. “I did it to save Twilight,” I said, looking at the sun princess. “While the results are unquestionably good,” Celestia said, “it was still reckless and I hope you will take greater caution and listen to me in the future.” “Aunt Tia…” Cadence tried to say. “Cadence, please,” Celestia affirmed. Cadence looked anxiously at us, not wanting to pick sides in this fight. For either way, she’d go against her family. I looked at Celestia and said, “I did, what you refused to do. I never gave up on Twilight.” “Celestia?” Twilight said as she looked at her mentor. Celestia closed her eyes and said, “I would’ve found a way. A far safer way of getting her out. The fact of the matter is Twilight, your love risked us all in trying to get you back. Had he failed, reality itself could’ve crashed and nopony would be standing here to tell the tale.” Twilight looked conflicted, some of the Elements tried to say something, but I held up a hoof to stop them. Twilight then gave her mentor a firm look. “While Private’s method was rash, we can’t change what happened. I’m here, Sunset is here, and the world of the mirror is freed from an evil witch. I will not sit here and listen to you trying to punish Private for trying to bring me back.” Celestia’s expression slowly, softened. She then said, “All I needed to hear.” “What?” Twilight blinked. “You stood up to Tia,” Voidera said. “The old Twilight would simply had blindly agreed with her. But, it seems your time in the other world has taught you a little independence, not to mention thoughts of your own.” “While I cannot condone the methods used,” Celestia said, smiling warmly at Twilight. “I will not deny the gladness in my heart at seeing you both safe.” Twilight and I smiled at her. Luna spoke up, “The mirror will be guarded from now on. We will make sure nopony steps hoof into the other world unless it is required.” “It’s just good to be home,” Twilight said. Pinkie suddenly pulled all of us elements plus Spike into a hug. “RETURN HOME FROM MIRROR WORLD PARTY!!!” ________________________________________________________ After a Pinkie Party the likes of which the Crystal Empire had never seen, Twilight and I found ourselves back in our room. We stood out at the balcony, looking towards the night sky. Twilight spoke up, “Private.” “Yeah Twilight?” I asked. “About Flash,” She said, her voice a little guilty. “Twi,” I looked at her and said. “While, I’ll probably always have an urge to punch the guy in the face for dating you. I can’t take it out on this world’s Flash. The fact is we came together in the end, that’s all that mattered.” She smiled and kissed me on the cheek. “Good, seems you are the jealous type after all,” she said with a smile. “When I have you as my wife,” I said, “how can I not be jealous?” She nuzzled me and said, “I’m, just glad you’re back here with me. Lilith tried to keep us apart, but in the end, we always find each other.” I nuzzled her in turn and said, “It doesn’t matter how far you go Twilight, when you need me, I’ll always be there for you.” I pulled her into a tender embrace. She wrapped her forelegs around me and said, “I will miss holding hands though. That was pretty nice.” “I’ll miss computers,” I said. “You have no idea how much Google could’ve helped during cases.” Twilight and I just laughed. Then, Twilight looked at me, her eyes half lidded. “So, my knight, you’ve saved the princess.” My own eyes became half lidded as I got into it. “I only live to serve, milady.” “Maybe you can serve me,” She said, and then stepped out of my embrace, walking towards the bed. Her tail flicked a little as she looked back at me. “Come to me my knight, your princess has need of you.” I smiled, and then walked Twilight to bed. I love her more than anything in this world. I’m so glad to have her back here, with me. I would travel a thousand worlds if it meant I could be with her. _________________________________________________________ Perspective: Celestia I watched as Sunset slept on the bed, her breathing even and soft. A wave of nostalgia came over me. Those nights when she’d put herself to sleep studying and I’d put her to bed. She always made a fuss over it, but now, she was so peaceful. I looked over at my love Voidera as he stood beside me. “What has the healer determined?” I asked. “It’s a magically induced coma,” Voidera said. “She’ll be out for a couple of days. She used a lot of energy in that other world. Even more so when Lilith got a hold of her.” “I never thought that witch was the one inside the mirror,” I said, shaking my head. “If destroying it didn’t cause a rupture in space time then I’d would've smash it myself.” “To think, she spent so long in that mirror,” Voidera said, looking to me. “Does she have any idea how long she’s been gone?” “No,” I said. “Though, I can imagine it’ll be difficult to explain that almost two decades have passed.” “Yet she hasn’t aged a day,” Voidera observed. “Lilith’s magic must’ve kept her alive. But for what purpose?” “Lilith was never one for direct fighting,” I said. “The only reason I could think of for her luring Sunset in the first place, was so that she could get her out of the way for something.” “She tried to do the same with Twilight,” He commented. “I wonder how many other ponies she lured in, with promises of power or freedom from responsibility.” “We cannot know,” I said, shaking my head. “All we can hope for, is that when Shimmer wakes up, we’ll be able to pick up the pieces of her life.” “Tia,” Voidera said, putting his muzzle to mine, “it isn’t your fault…” “It is, my love,” I said, putting my muzzle to him as well. “I was so certain she was the one. I was so confident that I had our savior before me. Yet, I was wrong. I told her too early in her training what was possible, and for that, we all suffered for it.” “Lilith is gone,” Voidera said, trying to comfort me. “Sunset is home, as is our students.” “Yet, I always seem to hide away my problems for somepony else to fix. Even you were brought back thanks to Hope,” I said, walking to the balcony, looking on Luna’s night. Voidera walked beside me, laid a wing over me and said, “Tia, the days have past when we are the strongest heroes. The ponies of Equestria have strength inside them the Alicorns never did. You only did what you knew how to do. With time, and experience you grew into the ruler you are today. But that doesn’t mean you haven’t made mistakes along the way. All leaders make calls they regret, but in the end, good always finds a way.” I smiled and kissed my beloved on the cheek. I looked at him tenderly and said, “I do thank you, Voidera, for coming back.” He gave his scoundrel smirk and said, “Somepony has to keep you from going crazy.” “If you bring up anything related to bananas I will slap you silly!” I yelled, swatting him with my tail. “I was three! I didn’t know how much power I had! And I was a very mischievous child! Can you drop it?” “Yes, if you keep slapping me…” He said, smirking. I rolled my eyes and said, “Come then, let me see about satisfying your need to drive me up the wall.” With that, we left Sunset alone to rest. Oh Voidera, fifteen hundred years and I never did find a stallion like you. ____________________________________________________________ Perspective: Luna I will admit, that Pinkie Pie can throw a get together for the ages. I do hope Tia didn’t try and have the cake ‘disappear’ all of a sudden. All is well! Private is back! Lilith is defeated and… Twilight is back… I was flying above the Crystal Empire, all of the crystal ponies have retired, save the guards and any ponies working late. I was initially saddened to see ponies sleeping during my night, but knowing that Las Pegasus never sleeps does help a little. I came to roost on a spire, looking down at the city below. Twilight came back, I should be happy, she is my friend, and so is...Private. Why is it I cannot even look at him without seeing Nocturne? Perhaps...if Twilight had not returned… No! I will not think these thoughts! Private and Twilight have said their vows! Twilight has gained her wings! There is no room to interfere! No need to interfere! Yet...is Tia aware of what she’s placed on Twilight Sparkle? Little over half a year ago she was a simple unicorn. She has no concept of ruling a nation, caring for her subjects, or anything. She, is… Completely unprepared. Tia, should’ve tried harder to keep Private away. She, shouldn’t have...let him go in… Time in the Mirror would’ve allowed her to better prepare, have time to grow. We would’ve removed Lilith and made it so that she would live out those two and a half years in peace… She would’ve been happy and...Tia would...need somepony else to lead...to help… She would need...me… What thoughts are these?! Tia is my sister! Twilight her student! She has passed every test placed before her! She’s become the first unicorn to ascend in millenia. She is ready for this! But...if she had not returned...Private would’ve been distraught...hurt...seeking comfort...in somepony’s forelegs...mine… Handsome...strong...so much like Nocturne...like my love...it would...be perfect…. Tia would’ve needed to rely on me...together Private and I...we’d...save Equestria...we’d stop what evil is coming...without need of Magic… Then...even when Twilight came back...she’d find that Private had moved on...to me… All...mine...my Nocturne reborn...together again...all ours… I shook my head, what? Whatever were those thoughts? I would never think of something so slanderous! So evil! So… Desirable…Private...Twilight has no idea...she’s a naive filly...she doesn’t deserve… I shook my head again, maybe I should rest early tonight. All the moon pies may have gone to my head. I would never betray Tia, Twilight, or Private like that...not again. Chapter 1 "Sunsets and Mirrors"Equestria Noir 2 Case 6 “Mirror Mirror” By Jacoboby1 Chapter 1 “Sunsets and Mirrors” It’s been about two weeks since my battle with Spera. I got out of the hospital about a week ago with only a few scratches from the fight, along with some stitches on my leg. Since then, things have been relatively quiet. I spent most of the week at home with Twilight, occasionally helping out the Apple Family. With the new addition to the family, the farmhouse had to be expanded and the entire town pulled together to help get the project done. I was happy to see Fluttershy and Big Mac in marital bliss. Those two deserved it after all they’ve been through. Then, about two days ago, Twilight received a call from Celestia. Turns out, the Crystal Empire is hosting a Royal Summit. A gathering of Alicorn royals all around the world to witness the newest addition. To say Twilight was nervous was like saying the sun rises in the morning. Now, I was on a train heading towards said summit. Twilight and the girls were in the car ahead of mine. Spike was sitting beside me, reading a comic book as I looked out at the snowy landscape of the north. Finally, Spike decided to break the silence, “Private, are you okay?” He asked. I sighed. “Just, a little shaken up is all,” I said. “Private,” Spike said as he looked over at me, “It’s been two weeks and not a single crime has come up. I figure it should be a good thing you got some time off.” “It should be Spike,” I said, “but not after what happened two weeks ago. I just feel powerless again.” “Hey, we’ll get through this alright?” Spike said, putting a claw on my shoulder. “You got Twilight and the others to help. Even if we can’t prove what this Shadowhoof guy did, we’ll find a way to get at him and kick his flank.” I smiled at the little dragon. “Thanks Spike, I needed to hear that you guys are behind me.” “Hey what are friends, or in this case number one assistants for?” He said with a laugh. I laughed with Spike and looked back as the snow gave way to the smooth grass of the Crystal Empire. I watched the palace come into view and some Crystal Pony farmers waved as we passed by. The Empire is looking pretty good to be honest. We pulled up to the station to find that the crystal ponies were all going about their businesses with joy in their hearts and coats shining. I looked over as Spike was trying to carry Twilight’s saddle bags. He almost fell over before I caught him. That’s when I saw Twilight’s crown in the bag. “Honestly she needs to be more careful with this.” I muttered under my breath as Spike went out. I walked out of the stall and prepared to disembark the train. I was starting to feel a little nervous and excited myself. I mean, I got to see some Alicorns during the summit at Canterlot. But, this was seeing Twilight inducted into the larger world. As her husband, I couldn’t be more proud of her. I hopped off the train and went to meet the girls. _______________________________________________________ We all walked up under the Crystal Palace, there the mysterious Crystal Heart spun slowly and shone in the waning light of day. I was walking beside Twilight as AJ walked on her other side and said, “Whoee, your very first Princess Summit, you must be over the moon Twilight.” Twilight smiled at the cowpony and said, “Oh, I am excited,” She looked down for a minute, “But to be honest, I’m a little nervous too.” “You must be nervouscited!” Pinkie cried and subsequently went into one of her spheals about the strange but fitting word. How she managed to get out of that ball is one of the many mysteries of the pink pony. Never mind what that odd noise was when she did it. I sighed and shoved Pinkie aside after she rubbed Twilight’s mane. “Twi, you’ve got nothing to worry about.” “You said it Priv,” Aj interjected, “We’re all here for you so it’s going to b-” Suddenly Rarity zoomed over to Twilight and exclaimed: “Twilight!” She took Twilight’s cheeks and lowered her head. “Sorry darling, I happened to notice you aren’t wearing your crown.” She got within inches of my wife’s face and asked. “You didn’t forget it back at Ponyville did you?!” “Uh, Spike has it in the bag.” I said, pointing to the baby dragon. “Although in my honest opinion, I still say we should’ve brought a chest with a lock on it.” “Private, it’s fine.” Twilight said, getting out of Rarity’s grip. “I just, feel a little self conscious about wearing it.” She then looked back at her wings and said, “Haven’t really got accustomed to these either.” She jumped into the air, flapped her wings a little and was airborne for a good half a second before falling down to earth. I helped her up as Rarity went on, “You are a Princess Twilight, embrace it! Why, if I had a crown, I’d never take it off, why I’d sleep in the thing.” Everypony and dragon did a eye roll as I said, “Look, if Twilight doesn’t want to wear it she doesn’t have to.” I looked over at my wife. “But that’s still technically an Element of Harmony, I’d hate to see anything happen to it.” “Private, you’re being paranoid.” Twilight said with a sigh. “Yeah, don’t be such a stiff neck Private.” Rainbow said, hovering over my shoulder. “If anypony tries to take that crown, you got the most awesome pony in Equestria to help.” I rolled my eyes myself. “Come on everypony, let’s head inside, the others are probably waiting.” Twilight said as we walked over. As we did, I could’ve sworn I saw somepony move around in a dark cloak. I shook my head and that pony was gone. I went back to walk with the girls...getting a strange feeling of being watched… ________________________________________________ The doors opened to a large throne room. One either side of a red carpet were crystal pony guards. They were clad in silvery blue armor and they all bore the same shining purple coats. They blew in their trumpets as we entered, creating a fanfare. At the head of the welcoming committee, were Celestia, Luna, Voidera and Cadence. All four of them smiled as we entered. I walked forward along with Twilight, I caught a glimpse of Flash standing with the guards. The young guard smiled and gave a small wave. Twilight and I both smiled. Flash has been good to us, in all honesty, for saving my hide and getting me to a hospital, I owe that guard a bit of a debt. I went up to the Princesses, and performed my duty for the day, I bowed and then said proudly. “Her Royal Highness, Princess Twilight Sparkle!” Twilight went forward as Cadence happily walked over to meet her. “Twilight! Private! I haven’t seen you two since the wedding!” She said with a smile. “It’s good to see you too Cadence,” Twilight said. “How’s Shining Armor and the best niece in the universe?” Cadence giggled then said, “Shiny is looking after her right now. But I’m sure she’d be happy to see her Aunt and Uncle come around for a visit.” Celestia walked over along with her sister and mate and said, “We have much to discuss, but it can wait until morning.” “Much appreciated Celestia,” I said with a nod, “Some of us are really tired from the journey, and we have much to prepare for.” Voidera gave a deep chuckle and said, “It seems you’ve prepared your consort well Twilight.” Twilight smiled and nuzzled me. “I’m just happy he and all my friends are here.” “Now, all of you should be off to bed,” Celestia said. Luna gave a nod. “I shall raise my moon then.” She said, walking away. For some reason, I couldn’t help but get a weird vibe of Luna. Something was off about her. I think I should ask her about it tomorrow. I watched as everypony left to retire for the evening. Flash walked up to me, “It’s good to see you’ve recovered sir.” “None of the formalities Flash,” I said with a chuckle, “I’m just glad you and your friends found me in time.” “You guys need anything you just let me know okay?” He replied. “You seem eager to help out,” I said. Flash gave a rather embarrassed look, “To be honest Private, it’s an unbelievable honor to be working alongside you protecting Princess Twilight. I hope I can help out.” Suddenly the pony from earlier came into my brain. “Did you see anypony wearing a cloak around here?” I asked. He shook his head and said, “No, I don’t think so. Why? You think there’s somepony acting suspicious?” “With recent events I’m not taking any chances,” I said. “Keep an eye out.” “Will do Private,” He gave a salute and then flew away. Something was definitely off about the vibe here… I can’t quite place it… Just something seems...out of place… I shook my head, chalked it up to paranoia, and went outside. _____________________________________________________ After a mandatory visit, pony back ride, and hug from my niece Skyla, I found myself in the guest bedroom. I finished unpacking my gear. I pulled out Silver Wolf, put in it’s scabbard and set the blade off to the side. I felt...almost naked without Blackbird though. It felt I lost a friend. I could get a new gun, that was no problem. But, I’ll miss that revolver. I heard a sigh and turned to look at Twilight. She was sitting in front of her mirror, the crown on her head. Spike and I looked at each other for a moment and I walked up behind her. I put my hoof around her shoulder and said, “Twi, you okay?” She sighed and looked at me in the mirror, “I don’t know Private, I’m just, worried I guess. I mean, Cadence was given an entire Empire to rule over. What if now that I’m a princess, Celestia expects me to lead a kingdom too?” Spike appeared on my head under my hat and said, “That would be awesome!” I smiled but then saw Twilight’s expression and went back to a frown. “No it’s not!” She said, then left my embrace and walked over to the bed. “Just because I have these wings and crown, doesn’t mean I’d be a good leader.” Spike and I looked at each other as he slid down my neck onto my back. “Twi, you are a great leader,” I said as I walked over to the bed. “It’s because of you Ponyville wasn’t overrun by a crazy Miasma Monster. You also saved Equestria many times. I don’t think you have anything to worry about.” “Sides,” Spike said, hopping off my back and walking over to her, “If it ever becomes too much, you got us to help shoulder everything.” She smiled at us, “Thanks you guys, I’m glad to have my family here at a time like this.” Spike beamed at that. I gave my wife a kiss on the nose and said, “Come on, it’s late, we should head to sleep.” “Will you two promise to keep quiet?” Spike said, picking up his pillow and moving towards a basket. “I swear, it’s like a hurricane is going on with you two at night.” Twilight and I blushed. Spike uh, may have overheard our more…*ahem* intimate moments. Thank Celestia he was staying at the library now. I levitated the crown off Twilight’s head and said, “Don’t you worry about tomorrow. We’ll get through this just like every other challenge.” “Hopefully without anypony dying.” Twilight said with a yawn. Twilight then settled into the bed under the covers. I removed my trench coat and set my hat next to the crown. I climbed into bed and pulled Twilight into a warm embrace. I loved her more than anything in the world. As I drifted off to sleep, I moved my head to avoid her wing smacking me. I got so good at avoiding the wings I could do it in my sleep. Sadly, the covers were not so lucky and ended up getting thrown all over the place as Twilight tried to get comfy. I only hope...I can….help her….zzzzz ____________________________________________________ I don’t know what woke me first. I thought heard a strange creaking...followed by magic activating...then Spike’s snoring… I’m...dreaming aren’t I…? Something fell? No...sleep now…. More Spike Snoring...more magic…. CRASH!! I woke with a start as I heard somepony fall. I looked quickly over and saw a pony with a cloak on the floor. Judging by the horn she was a unicorn. Twilight woke up beside me as well, and we both looked on in horror as we saw what was in the pony’s saddlebags. “She’s got my crown!” Twilight yelled. “I’m on it!” I yelled, snagging Silver Wolf in my magic and chasing after the cloaked unicorn. I ran after the unicorn and yelled as I past the rooms of my friends. “Somepony’s got Twi’s crown! Stop that thief!” I didn’t have time to look if my friends were following me. Damn I wish I had brought a gun. I heard Twilight following me and the loud crack of her teleportation spell. The pony rounded a corner and Twilight was waiting for her. “Stop!” The pony’s horn glowed an aqua blue and she teleported as well. The cloak going up into Twilight’s face. The pony reappeared behind Twilight. She looked to be a couple years older than I was. Her coat was orange, and her mane a mix of red and yellow. Her cutie mark was a sun, and her expression was smug. “Hey!” I said, leaping over Twilight and chasing after her. I ran around a corner and drew Silver Wolf from it’s sheath. “Stop!” “Really?” She said, her voice mocking, “This is the pony she’s chosen? How pathetic!” I barely had time to blink before she shot a magical bolt at me. I fell back and dropped Silver Wolf onto the ground. I looked up as Twilight and the others passed me, running after her. Damn! I can’t believe I screwed up again! I shook my head and ran towards where the girls were heading. I heard sounds of struggle. Followed by a clang and some voices. I ran inside just in time to see the pony jump into...a mirror? We were in some kind of storage room. All around me were strange baubles and even some weapons. I wonder what this place is? More importantly, what was with the mirror? “Who was she?” Fluttershy said. “Whoever she was, she wanted Twilight’s Crown, where is it?” I asked. Twilight pointed at the mirror. I walked towards it, looking at my reflection in the mirror. Wait...there was… Somepony looking back...but it wasn’t me...no...it was… Mom…? “Private! Get away from that mirror!” I turned around to see Celestia standing there, Luna at her side. I looked back at the mirror and only saw my own reflection. I then turned to Celestia and said, “Something tells me you have a story for us.” __________________________________________________ The morning saw us all gathered in the throne room. Celestia, Luna, Voidera, and Cadence were all in front of us. Celestia just finished up explaining who that pony was. Somepony named Sunset Shimmer, a former student of hers that went rogue. Honestly I suspected that Celestia had students before Twilight, but I never expected her to pick one so cruel sounding. “She replaced Twilight’s Crown with this one.” Spike said, holding up the fake crown. “It was probably to have us distracted while she took the real crown,” I guessed. “But the question is, where did she go?” “Where did she take the crown?” Twilight asked her mentor. Celestia’s expression was grim as she said, “You’ll soon learn more about this world than even I do.” “What world…?” I said, a little worried about where this was going. ____________________________________________________ She took us back to the mirror and Luna explained as she stood in front of it. “This is no ordinary mirror, it is a gateway to another world. It only opens once every thirty moons.” “Ooh sparkly!” Pinkie said, before Luna used her magic to keep Pinkie from messing with the mirror. “At one time this mirror was in the throne room of Canterlot.” The princess of the night said, “But after Cadence took over the Crystal Empire, we had her watch over it.” “Are there a lot of them?” I asked, looking at the mirror. Before I could even look at it, Voidera stood in my way and said, “No, and for good reason.” “I had hoped that Sunset would use it to return,” Celestia said sorrowfully, “To come back to Equestria seeking my guidance. Obviously, that has not happened.” “Twilight,” Cadence said, “If you do not get that crown back, the Elements of Harmony are powerless.” Twilight walked forward and simply nodded. Even with Hope, Equestria was without a very important weapon in it’s defense. We have to get that crown back, one way or another. “Twilight, your crown does not belong in the land Sunset inhabits now.” Luna said, “No doubt that Sunset would use the Element to cause great harm to the people on the other side. They will be powerless to stop her.” I watched as Twilight levitated on her saddlebags and looked back at her mentor. Celestia’s look showed nothing as she said, “You understand the task before you?” “Of course,” Twilight replied. “Good, then you must go at once,” She ordered. Twilight let out a breath, and was about to go in, when Rainbow got in the way. “Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! She’s goin’,” She pointed to the rest of the elements. “We’re goin’ too.” “No way I’m letting her go in on her own,” I said firmly, “I’m going in too.” “Oooh!” Pinkie said, “I’m so nervouscited!” “You do realize that’s not a word, right?” AJ said flatly. I just facehoofed. Celestia stepped forward, “I’m afraid I cannot allow the rest of you to go.” “What?” Rainbow said. “With all due respect Celestia!” I said, looking at the Alicorn. “Twilight is going into a world where she has absolutely no idea what’s in store. For all we know, this mirror could send her straight to Tartarus!” “I know you all worry about her,” Celestia said, “But sending more than just Twilight could upset the balance of the world. This is something that Twilight has to do alone.” I didn’t like it, not one bit. “Time is of the essence,” Luna said, “On the third day, when the moon reaches it’s peak in the night sky. The gateway will close. It will be another thirty moons before you can return.” That’s two and a half years at least… Everypony cheered on Twilight as she moved towards the mirror. She stopped and looked back at me. I took the cue and walked up to her. I sighed and said, “I don’t like you going alone.” “I’ll be okay Private,” She said, pressing her muzzle to mine. “This is something I have to do.” “I know, just be careful okay?” I implored. “I would hate to lose you for thirty moons.” She put a hoof on my chest. “I’ll be back before then,” She said, “I promise.” I smiled, and reached into my trench coat. I pulled out a gift I was going to get her for after the summit. It was a small locket, with a pearl and an amethyst combined into a heart. I put it around her neck and said. “Something to remember me by. To know that I’m always there.” She put a hoof on my cheek, and gave me a kiss goodbye. Then she turned, and stepped through the mirror… Before any of us could stop him, Spike bolted for the mirror. He leaped inside before I could catch him. With that, both of my friends were gone. I looked in the mirror. I wanted to jump inside like Spike did, ignoring Celestia’s warning. I sighed, and turned to the others. “I, I’m gonna stay here, and wait for her.” Everypony understood, Voidera walked up to me and said, “I know, personally, how you feel right now Private. But trust in Twilight, she’ll be back soon.” With that, my mentor left with his mate and my friends. I took a position in front of the mirror and sat there, Silver Wolf leaning against me. I was going to wait Twilight...for as long as it takes…. __________________________________________________ Two days would pass. I sat there, day and night, only leaving to eat and answer the call of nature. But my hours were spent in front of that mirror, waiting patiently for my love to return. I missed her more than I ever have before. I longed for her as I sat there. My vigil was interrupted when I heard my friends come in. It was Rainbow who spoke first, “Any sign?” “Not yet.” Was all I said. “Sugarcube, have you been sittin here all this time?” AJ asked. “While I do find it romantic that you would do this for Twilight,” Rarity interjected. “I don’t know if it’s healthy for you to maintain your vigil like this.” “At the very least let us take over for a couple of minutes.” Fluttershy implored. “Thanks guys but,” I looked back at them and said, “I need to do this. I promised myself I’d wait, and so I shall.” “Tonight is when she’ll be back.” Pinkie tried to say to cheer me up. “I mean, that’s when the moon goes up and the portal seals right?” “Guys, please,” I said as I closed my eyes. They all exchanged knowing glances. AJ was the first to say, “We’ll wait here too Sugarcube, ain’t no sense for you to do somethin’ like this alone.” I smiled as everypony else sat with me, we all looked at the mirror and hoped that Twilight would pass through it…. ____________________________________________________ The moon was in the sky as we sat there. All around me my friends and the others waited patiently for Twilight to come back. Luna looked off to the side. “Twilight Sparkle does not have much time,” She said. “Let us have faith she will come through.” Celestia tried to reassure. I gazed into the mirror, “Come on Twilight...come back…” I begged. Slowly, Luna’s head drooped… No… “No, you don’t mean…” I said. “The moon has reached it’s highest peak Private, to pass now would be far too dangerous.” Luna said sadly. Twilight’s….gone….? Everypony’s head drooped. Cadence had tears in her eyes as she said, “What will I tell Shining and Skyla…?” She turned and cried into Celestia. The Princess of the Sun, held the Princess of Love as she cried. “Twilight’s, stuck…?” Rainbow said, her voice in total shock. “I am afraid so,” Voidera said. “There is nothing we can do now, but wait for thirty moons for her return.” “No….” Rarity looked at me nervously. “Private? Private darling are y-” “I refuse to believe it!” I yelled and glared at the alicorns. “All four of you are supposed to be the most powerful beings on this world! You can’t tell me there isn’t a way to bring her back!” “Private, your grief is great I underst-” Celestia tried to start. “Don’t patronize me!” I yelled. “I knew Twilight shouldn’t have gone in alone!” “Priv, try and simmer down,” Aj said. “Simmer down? You try and simmer down when you hear the one pony you can’t live without is going to be gone for two and a half years! That’s two and a half years too long in my book!” I yelled. I then turned and stomped my way towards the mirror. “Private, wait!” Luna cried. “Private Eye, I order you to step away from that mirror!” Celestia cried. “I’m not giving up on her, unlike you,” I said, my words cutting into Celestia. I didn’t intend to say such a hurtful phrase. But I was in no mood for pleasantries. I turned back to the mirror, and tried to focus my magic on it. I felt like I was tackling a wall. My magic couldn’t piece through the barrier no matter how hard I tried. I yelled, “Come on magic! For once in your miserable existence, help me!” “Private no!” Voidera yelled, “Don’t do it! If you do you could destroy everything!” “Anything...for...her…” I said during my struggle. Chanting…. Everypony was thrown back as a shockwave emanated from me. I felt Hope around my neck as I was lifted into the air. I watched as cord of light shot into the mirror. Then...I saw a sight… Suddenly a violet unicorn appeared to my left. She was tall, beautiful, with long violet hair and deep green eyes. She looked at me for a minute, as if searching for my motives. Then, another appeared, to my right, connected by a cord of light to me. He was the same as when I last saw him. Grey coat, blue eyes, with a long black mane coming to his shoulders. He was wearing a similar outfit to Sombra, sans crown. His expression, was one of pleading. “Please Izanami!” He yelled at the mare. “Help him!” She looked uncertain, looking at the mirror, at me, and then at the other unicorn. Slowly, she nodded. Her horn glowed brightly as she turned towards the mirror. Suddenly I sensed the barrier fall away like it suddenly turned to sand in the wind. The mare smiled, and slowly faded away. The stallion looked to me, and said, “Go” I took his advice and dived through the mirror…. _____________________________________________________ I felt like my entire body was being twisted and turned. The pain was unimaginable as I fell through the brightly colored wormhole into wherever I was going. Who were those ponies? Was that really Izanami? Did she come...because of Twilight…? HOLD ON TWILIGHT I’M COMING!!! I came through and suddenly crashed onto what felt like concrete. I rolled around, flailing my limbs around as I tried to stop my roll of destruction. I eventually crashed onto my face and groaned. I lifted my head and pushed with my forelegs so I was looking up. Wherever I was it looked like a city. Houses were nearby, and I could see skyscrapers in the distance. The air felt nice, almost like Equestria. Wherever I was, at least it’s not Tartarus. “Private!” I heard a familiar voice, and looked around. “Spike?” I said, was it just me? Or was my voice a little...younger sounding? “Down here!” Spike called. I looked down, and couldn’t help but snicker. Spike...was a dog. A purple dog, with a little tuft of green hair on his head, a greenish belly and a collar around his neck. Oh my gosh I couldn’t help but laugh. “It’s not funny, Private!” Spike yelled, he was talking normally, despite his...new shape. “I’m sorry Spike, you just look so darn cute,” I said with another laugh. “Yeah, wait till you get a load of yourself,” He said, crossing his front paws. “What are you talking about Spike?” I asked, “I’m just your average everyday…” “Look down,” Spike quipped. I did, and I was looking...at pants… I blinked, and slowly lifted up my foreleg...only...it wasn’t a foreleg….it was an arm…. With a...hand…like Lyra was going on about... I couldn’t feel my tail...or my horn for that matter… I felt my face...it was flat...my ears...they were small too… “Puddle’s over there.” Spike said, pointing. I slowly, looked… I was...human…. With grey skin, silver eyes, a flat face, my mane was the same as my pony self. Even my Fedora was there. I was wearing my trench coat...a white shirt and grey tie were under it. I was also wearing light grey pants and black leather shoes… There...were only two words that could possibly work with this situation… I looked to my reflection and said…”Oh boy…” Chapter 2 "Welcome to Canterlot High" Chapter 2 "Welcome to Canterlot High" Chapter 2 “Welcome to Canterlot High” “Spike,” I said, picking the dog up by the tail. “You have exactly three seconds to explain what’s going on.” Spike sighed as he hanged there. “Look, it’ll take me more than three seconds to explain everything.” “Either way, why am I a human? Where’s Twilight? What about the crown and Shimmer?” “Just, put me down and I’ll explain everything.” Spike said. I set him down and Spike cleared his throat, “You may want to sit down, I have a feeling this story may take a while.” __________________________________________________________ “Okay, so let me get this straight.” I said as I sat in front of the statue. “Twilight came here, and became a human like me. She found out the crown was given to Principal Celestia and she would only get it back legally through the Fall Formal. Sunset tries to cause trouble for her, Twilight finds analogs of her friends in this world to help her out, and then she becomes Princess of the Fall Formal. Shimmer steals the crown and becomes a strange demon. She tries to create an army of teenage zombies to take over Equestria, Twilight uses the magic of friendship to kick her demon butt to next year. Did I get that right?” “Yup.” Spike said with a nod, “Only, I didn’t get to what happened afterwards.” “Right, you guys didn’t come back through,” I said. “I used hope to bust through the barrier somehow. How come she didn’t go through?” Spike shook his head, “I don’t know. One minute we were about ready to step through back home. Then Twilight stood there, and just was staring at the portal. Then there was this huge light, next thing I know I’m waking up in a dog’s bed next to Twilight’s room. She acts like she can’t understand me, and that she’s always lived here.” I shook my head and put a hand on it. “This is too weird Spike, we gotta find her, where would she be now?” Spike just pointed behind him. I looked up. There was a large red-brick building with white cornices. Columns flanked double-entry doors, and the building was about three storeys tall. Two wings extended from central building, and on the roof, the corners were decorated with bronze horse heads. In the center the entrance was projected forward, with a large stained glass window situated in the middle, displaying a six-pointed-star. Above that was another decorative window showing a rearing horse. More in line with those native to Saddle Arabia than anyone from Ponyville. Well, the Ponyville I’m used to. The white decorative mouldings reached a peak, decorated with yet another bronze horse head… Kind of a gruesome design choice even though obviously stylized, in my opinion, but I may be biased. Behind that was a glass dome, made up of even more glass, topped by a clock tower. An elegant white staircase lead up to the entrance, and surrounding the portal’s statue was a rather well-made yard. “Wow, and my high school just had the one floor.” I said, a little in awe. “I guess humans like to make things big.” Spike quipped. “Alright, now I just need to get inside, and find Twilight.” I said firmly. I slowly tried to balance myself on my two legs. I felt like I was walking on stilts. I took a step forward, almost fell and ended up waving my arms around. Spike just walked up to me and said, “I’ve been walking on two legs for years, just one foot in front of the other. Land with your heel, place with your toes.” I gave Spike an odd look, and followed his instructions. Any passerby would probably think I looked like a puppet with only one string holding him. The process was frustrating as I slowly learned how to walk. But, eventually, I made it to the stairs. Getting up them was a process in and of itself. I betcha Sombra’s snickering from beyond the grave. Spike got up the stairs far better than I did. He looked up at me, “I can’t go in there, dogs aren’t allowed in school.” I looked on my back, I was wearing a backpack. Funny, I don’t remember bringing a saddle bag in with me. I picked Spike up in my hands, “Hop in.” I said, letting him climb into my backpack. “I kind of need a guide at this point.” Spike moved himself into a comfortable position on my back. He stuck his head out, “Okay, I can take you to where Twilight is.” I nodded, and came up to the door. I focused on it...and slammed into the door. Spike was laughing his tail off. I glared at him, “You could’ve warned me I didn’t have magic anymore!” I yelled. “Sorry, it was hilarious when Twilight did it too.” Spike said, laughing even more. I’m this close to leaving him at the pound for a week… I used my hand to push open the door. The interior was a bit less impressive. Still pretty nice, though. The walls were a warm beige, and to my left was, apparently, a trophy case. They’ve been doing pretty good. Cast iron looking supports decorated the corners, and from the ceiling was displayed banners representing the school, itself. One with a large ‘C’, and a stylized horse head. Another had a horseshoe in a circle in the center, flanked by lightening bolts, and a pair of rearing horses. That one was right above the trophies. Beyond the entry foyer, was the hallways, and stairs, and the ubiquitous lockers, those done in varied shades of mint green, with decorative swirls on the ends. I’m amazed that the paint job has lasted so long. I saw that the entrance area was largely deserted. “Where are all the students? I thought this was a high school.” I asked. Spike smirked and said, “Three, Two, One” A loud bell rang and I nearly jumped out of my skin. Out of the various doorways came, dozens of humans. All of them looked like me, except they had various skin tones, hair colors, and they also wore clothing, some more than others. I dodged and weaved my way through the crowd until finally I found reprieve as everpo-I mean everybody got together with their friends. They talked about typical teenager stuff, boys, girls, something called a car, and classes. “Twilight’s locker is that way,” Spike said, sticking his paw out of the bag as he closed it. I nodded and made my way down the hallway. I rounded a corner and looked among the humans for Twilight. I caught sight of a couple I recognized. A Trixie lookalike was kicking a nearby vending machine, shouting something about crackers. A Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon look alike were giggling while looking a strange tablet like device. I swear I saw a Derpy lookalike but she was gone in a matter of seconds. A Lyra and Bon Bon pair of lookalikes passed me...and that’s...when I saw her… Her hair was exactly the same: Sort of an indescribable dark navy purple-blue, with a stripe of purple and a stripe of pink. Those eyes were still like amethysts, and full of intelligence, but her face was… just positively adorable. She was wearing a blue blouse with short puffed sleeves, and a red caveat, a purple skirt decorated with her cutie mark of all things. What looked like purple argyle leg-warmers covered a pair of pink knee-highs. Where am I getting the terminology for all of this anyway? Weird… And her shoes are what appear to be black Doc Martens. How the hell did I know that? I found myself absolutely in awe of her. It was like I was seeing her for the first time, back in the library over a year ago. My brain completely fogged over and it was like the entire world was solely around this beautiful...well I guess you could say Girl at this point. I was pulled out of my trance by a slap to the back of the head, courtesy of Spike. I shook my head...and saw that there were other humans with her… Five girls to be precise…. They all looked like the other Elements. Only, human. Applejack’s lookalike was a bit more muscular than the rest, I guess that came from farm work. She was wearing a white and green topped blouse with a blue jean skirt. Her trademark hat adorned her blond hair which was largely the same as her pony counterpart. She was also wearing Cowboy boots adorned with her apple cutie mark. At least I think they’re called cowboy boots… Again this weird knowledge of clothes is coming from nowhere... Pinkie’s counterpart had the same wild dark pink hair and pink skin. She was wearing a white blouse with a heart on it, a blue waistcoat, and a pink skirt with her cutie mark on it. Again, it seems strange, do humans have special talents or something? She was also wearing blue boots on her feet. Rainbow looked about how one would expect an athlete to look. A simple cutie marked white shirt and blue jacket, a pink skirt covering what I think were called athletic shorts. She was also wearing blue boots, though a darker shade than Pinkie’s. Her rainbow colored mane was in it’s usual unkempt style. She was bouncing a soccer ball on her knee. Well, I guess without wings she needs something to be good at. Fluttershy was wearing very simple clothing compared to her friends. A top and a light green skirt with, you guessed it, butterfly cutie mark. Her pink mane was the same length as her counterpart, a white butterfly hair clip keeping it out of her eyes. I’m starting to wonder if Gabby Gum’s article back home rings true… Rarity, sweet Luna that girl looked amazing no matter what species she was. She was wearing a light blue top, and a violet skirt with her diamond cutie mark on it. Her curly violet hair also had a diamond hair clip in it. Spike is probably drooling in my backpack… Twilight probably caught me staring at them, and her amethyst eyes met mine for the first time as a human. Suddenly I was dumbstruck, my knees were feeling weak, part of me wanted to run for the hills. Though considering my track record with walking, I doubt I’d get very far. So, I simply smiled and gave her a slight wave with my hand. She smiled shyly in turn, and waved back. Suddenly Pinkie was chatting quietly with the others. Rainbow got this big grin on her face, Rarity was smiling happily, Aj chuckled, and Fluttershy just gave her trademark adorable smile. Finally, all of them stopped...Fluttershy pointed at me and said something… It was at this point I learned that Spike had stuck his head out of my backpack. Judging by Twilight’s expression after that fact was made clear, I wasn’t off to a good start. She walked towards me, a frown on her face as she left her friends behind. The closer she got, that tight feeling in my throat only grew. I was also conscious of the fact that my heart beat was beating audibly. “Hey!” Twilight finally said. “What are you doing with Spike?” I blinked and shook my head to get the beating to stop. Okay Private, you can work with this. “Oh, so you’re his owner?” I said, and reached behind me to pick up the dog. I held him before Twilight and said, “Sorry, I saw him outside, guy was running around like crazy. I figured his owner was in here so I picked him up before he decided to chase a cat into the street or something.” Twilight blinked right there and said, “Oh, you were returning him.” She sighed, “Sorry, I thought the worst when I saw him in your backpack.” She took Spike in her hands and said to the dog, “You’re just a little trouble maker you know that.” Spike barked at Twilight and licked her cheek. Man, he’s got this down pat. Twilight chuckled and put Spike into her own bag. She looked up at me and said, “Thanks a lot, I’m Twilight by the way.” She held out a hand. I stared at it for a moment...she...introduced herself… She tilted her head. “Uh, is there something wrong?” She asked. “Sorry.” I shook my head and asked, “Do you...know me at all?” Twilight thought for a moment...and then shook her head. “Sorry, I don’t think we’ve met before.” She...doesn't remember me...how can this be happening…? “Hey, you okay?” Twilight asked, looking at me with concerned eyes. “Just,” I sighed, “You, looked like somepo-I mean, somebody I know.” She raised her eyebrow and then just smiled. “Well, I hope that person was a good one.” I smiled in turn, and took her hand in mine. I felt like electricity was coursing through my veins as I did. Sweet Luna! What’s wrong with me? I shook it gently and said, “Private, my name, it’s Private Eye.” “A pleasure to meet you,” Twilight said, shaking my hand as well. “You must be that new transfer student that I’ve heard about.” Talk about your weird coincidences...this was a little too well set up… Oh well, don’t lock a door before it opens. “Uh yeah, that’s me, the new guy,” I said with a chuckle. “Oh, so where’re you from?” She asked. “Manehatten.” I said without thinking. “Oh, Manehatten High School?” Twilight said, “I know how it feels moving to a new place.” “Well, I’m glad you were the first person I know here.” I said with a smile. Twilight’s cheeks turned a shade of pink and she looked down. “I, well, I know how it feels and I just thought, well you know.” Geez, she’s as bad as I am, if not worse. She got her focus back and said, “Well, I’m not about to let you wander off on your own at a brand new school. Come on,” She took my hand and I felt that shock again. “I’ll take you to meet some of my friends, they’ll help you get settled in.” I felt my own cheeks getting hot as she led me to her entourage. Now, if any of you have been following these stories so far. You can probably expect exactly who was going to greet me first. If you guessed a pink party human, you were correct and she’ll probably send you cookies later. Pinkie suddenly appeared in front of me, I let go of Twilight’s hand as Pinkie started her rant, “Oooh! I’ve never seen you before! You must be that new transfer student Twilight told us was coming in! If you’re new, that means you don’t have any friends here. Well, you can cross that off your to do list, because you just made a friend.” She took my hand, no electricity thank Faust, and shook it vigorously. “I’m Pinkie Pie! I’m your second friend here! Twilight counts as your first, although, maybe Spike would be first because you found him? Ah who cares, you being my friend means-” “Welcome to Canterlot High Party?” I asked, again without thinking. Pinkie and the others blinked at that. AJ whispered something to Rarity, “Maybe them crazies talkin ‘bout the end of the world are onto somethin’ here.” “What ever do you mean, darling?” Rarity asked, an elegant eyebrow raised. I didn’t get to hear the rest of it, because Pinkie let out this loud gasp. “OH MY GOSH! You knew what I was going to say! Are you psychic or something?” “No, you just remind me of somebody similar,” I said with a nervous smile. “Either way! Party after school!!” Pinkie yelled, jumping around the group happily. “A brand new friend, and he’s a psychic too! Think of all the parties I could make if I ask him to read minds and tell me what they would like!” “That would be a breach of privacy darling,” Rarity interjected. “But I wouldn’t want him to give me deeeep daaaaark secrets! Just their favorite flavors, and their birthdays, not the years, and other favorites! This way I can cater the party just to them, and it’d be the bestest party ever!” Pinkie exclaimed. I rolled my eyes and then felt Applejack lift up my arm. “Mighty skinny fella ain’t ya, Ah outta have mah Granny fix you up durin’ lunch.” “Figures the transfer student Twilight told us about would be an egghead,” Rainbow said, rolling her eyes. “I’m not an egg head!” I yelled. “I just happen to like reading.” “Egghead,” Rainbow repeated. “Rainbow, we shouldn’t be so mean,” Fluttershy said quietly. “It’s alright, I know she doesn’t mean to be mean,” I said, smiling at Fluttershy. Fluttershy subsequently hid behind Rarity. Some things never change I guess. “Anyways,” Rarity said, smiling at me. “Welcome to Canterlot High, I am Rarity, you met Pinkie and Twilight already.” She gestured to AJ, and added, “This country born girl is Applejack.” “And darn proud of it sugarcube,” AJ said, tipping her hat. “The rather droll athlete here is Rainbow,” Rarity said flatly. “That’s the most awesomest Rainbow to you, Rarity,” Rainbow said with a cocky smile. “Soon to be captain of the Wondercolts soccer team!” “And this,” Rarity said, gesturing behind her, “is the very befitting her name Fluttershy.” “Hello…” Fluttershy said, peeking just one eye out from behind Rarity. “You guys seem like a tight bunch,” I said. “Glad to meet you all.” “Also darling,” Rarity said, looking at me. “Where did you get that coat?” “I, just slipped it on this morning.” I said, a bit of a half truth, “I think it belonged to my grandfather.” That was a total lie. “Either way darling,” She said, looking at it, “It looks like it’s been through some rather rough ordeals. Your grandfather must’ve been quite the adventurer.” “Uh, yeah.” I said, slipping off the trench coat. “You wanna look at it.” Aj gave me a look, “You’d just trust Rarity with your coat like that?” “She seems like the trustworthy sort.” I said, salvaging the situation. Rarity subsequently took my coat and folded it in her arms. “I shall examine it during home ec class and see what I can do.” “See,” Twilight said, “just stick with us, and you’ll be just fine.” “Yeah, you’re reeally going to wanna stick around him, Twilight,” Rainbow said with a smirk. “Rainbow!” Rarity said, giving the athlete a glare. Rainbow looked like she put her foot in her mouth and said, “Uh, right sorry.” What was that about? “Anyways, you’re going to wanna get things settled at the office,” Twilight said. “I’ll take you there before I go to class.” “What about your dog?” I asked. “Well he’ll be just,” Twilight looked in her bag, and saw it was empty. I looked down and saw Rarity’s leg was being rubbed by the little guy. I couldn’t help but smirk a little. “Oh, Spike, darling,” Rarity said, picking the dog up and scratching behind his ears. “I don’t know why, but he always tries to find whatever excuse he can to come out and let me pamper him a little.” Heh, puppy love… “Well, he’s going to have to put up without you for a while,” Twilight said, taking Spike back. She slipped the dog back into her backpack. “I’ll see you all around.” The girls all gave various goodbyes and Twilight and I moved down the halls. Luckily I was smart enough to move all my detective stuff into my bag so Rarity wouldn’t find it. This was all so surreal. My friends were here, Twilight was here, yet, it was all so different. “Private you okay?” Twilight asked as she walked beside me. “Sorry, my mind was off somewhere.” I replied. “Your friends seem like good people.” “They are,” Twilight said with a smile, “They did go through a time when Sunset tried to break them apart. But, after all the lies were pulled down, we all became really close.” “I imagine you had something to do with that.” I said with a smile. Twilight blushed and said humbly, “Oh, I, I can’t take all the credit for it.” “Don’t sell yourself so short Twilight.” I said, “You seem to be the glue that holds them together.” She gave a shy smile and then looked ahead. “Ah, here we are, just go in and talk to Vice Principal Luna, she’ll help you get set up.” Vice Principal Luna? Oh boy… “Don’t worry when you meet her. She’s not as cold as she appears.” Twilight said with a reassuring smile. “Well, I’d better get to class don’t wanna be late.” She started walking away when I called after her, “Twi!” She turned around and said, “Yeah?” I blushed as I said, “Just, if you, have the time after school…” Slowly...Twilight frowned…. “Did I say something wrong?” I asked. “No, it’s not your fault.” Twilight said, seemingly to herself. I couldn’t help but feel a little disappointment in my heart. I don’t get it… “I’ll, still see you if you need anything.” Twilight said, a slow smile coming to her face. I smiled in turn and said, “I’d love that.” “See ya.” Twilight said, and walked away, I couldn’t help but notice her skip a little… I shook my head and opened the door… Oh boy… In the office stood a circular desk, sort of aqua colored, emblazoned with a crescent moon… How appropriate. There was a bookcase to the left, filled with books. Behind the desk,a chalkboard, with notices, and a to-do list on it. A flag, a portrait of the night sky, and a filing cabinet with more books and a vase on top rounded out the furnishings. Though there was a phone, and what looked like an intercom on the desk. Sitting at the desk...was Luna. She was pretty, but wow, she looked grumpy! Aside from that, she had two-toned long blue hair, light blue skin, and was wearing a lavender top with a crescent moon-shaped pin on the collar. She was behind the desk, so I couldn’t what else she was wearing at the moment. Oh please don’t tell me I look like her long dead husband and she freaks out and thinks I’m his ghost or something! What? I was slightly traumatized by that case, sue me. But, no freaking out happened, Luna just looked up at me, and said, “Can I help you?” Well, no Royal Canterlot Voice, that was a good start. “Uh, I’m the new transfer student, Private Eye.” I said with a smile. Her expression didn’t change as she looked at her file and said, “Ah yes, you’re the student Celestia talked about. The one who’s transferring from Manehatten.” “Uh yeah, I was told to come here to get everything settled,” I said, taking a seat in front of her. Luna nodded and said, “I just need a few papers signed by you, and to give you a student I.D., class schedule and student handbook.” “Well, let’s get started,” I said. She put a clipboard in front of me, “Sign these please.” She held out a pen with her other hand and I took it. Wait, I don’t know how to write as a human. The characters on the paper are similar to ponish, so I could read. But I had no idea how to write.. “Sign please.” Luna exerted. Suddenly, my hand moved on it’s own and performed a flowing signature on the line. Muscle memory? Wow, this day just keeps getting weirder. I went on to sign the rest of what Luna had to offer. I then got my picture taken by that weird tablet device she had, and she came back from another room five minutes later with my student I.D. “Take care of it,” She said. I took it and placed it inside my trench coat. I also took the class schedule and handbook and put them in my rather overstuffed bag. Luna looked at me and said, “You don’t have to attend classes until tomorrow, I suggest you use this time to get your bearings around school.” I nodded and said, “Thanks” Then I realized something. “Uh, you wouldn’t happen to have my new address in my permanent record would you? I lost mine trying to chase down Twilight’s dog.” Luna smiled for the first time since we started talking and said, “Little purple one? He’s a little bit of trouble, but cute nonetheless.” She reached into her file and wrote something down on a slip of paper. “I’m afraid I don’t have a map, you should probably ask a student where this is.” She gave it to me and I slipped the address into my pants pocket. “Thanks a lot Vice Principal, I appreciate it.” Luna kept her smile and said, “Have a good day.” “You too,” I said, picking up my bag and walking out the door. Once outside, I sighed and said, “Man, this day just keeps getting weirder. I don’t know what I’d tell the gang back home.” I guess I could pick up my trench coat from home ec. I looked in the student handbook, a thick thing, and found out what number of classroom it was. I then set off to find said classroom. ____________________________________________________ The room was quite spacious, filled with sewing machines, a sink, and the occasional human baby doll. Many students were hard at work on their various projects. I explained to the teacher, who bore a striking resemblance to Hoity Toity believe it or not, I found Rarity at a table working on my trench coat. She looked up from her project and removed her red horn rimmed glasses and said, “Ah, hello Private, all registered?” I nodded, “Yeah, just came to see how my coat’s doing.” I said. “Well just hold still for a moment, I need to take some measurements.” She said, getting out of her seat and carrying a roll of measuring tape. “Uh, sure.” I said, sticking my arms out instinctively. Rarity blinked as she saw how still I was standing. “Darling, have you modeled before?” she asked. Yeah, I modeled some tuxes for you about a year ago. But I wasn’t about to say that, so I went with this. “My mom was really into fashion and stuff.” I said. “Good to see your mother instilled an appreciation for fashion in you.” Rarity said as she went through the process of measuring me. “I must admit, I’m not used to sewing for boys, but I’m not one to back away from a challenge when it comes to sewing.” Six Gala dresses are proof of that. We spent the rest of the class period working on my coat. Well, I really just stood there while she was “in the zone” as it were. She did take some suggestions I had and applied them where she could. By the time the bell rang, I was wearing a rebuilt trench coat. It wa still the same grey, but it felt lighter and sleeker. Plus, there were more pockets added on the inside, always a plus. I looked back at Rarity and said, “Thanks, you’re a lifesaver.” “My pleasure darling,” Rarity said with a smile. I then saw all the students filling out, “Where’s everyp-I mean, everybody going?” “Why, lunch darling.” Rarity replied. My stomach growled and I said, “Right, I think that’s the one part of school I will attend.” Rarity laughed a little and lead me out. __________________________________________________ The lunch room was spacious and crowded with students. Pillars held up the roof between the various tables. Banners hung from the walls, posters, and other items dedicated to the school. Students were all gathered in various groups at the tables. Typical High School, you go with your friends. I was a little unnerved by the fact that Granny Smith was the Lunch Lady. But she gave me food despite me being a transfer student, and all was made right. I told her I was a vegetarian, mostly to avoid any strange foods that humans eat. So, I ended up with a salad and some fruit, along with a small carton of milk. Rarity and I walked side by side as I scanned the students. It was uncanny just how much of them looked like ponies from back home. I caught sight of the flower trio of all things. I received an elbow from Rarity and she was smiling at me, “Looking for Twilight hmm?” I felt my cheeks flush a little and I said shyly, “That obvious huh?” “Just a bit,” She said and then giggled a little, “Oh, it is simply romantic, love at first sight.” Not exactly at first sight… Then, another thought hit me. “Rarity?” “Hm?” “Earlier, I tried to ask Twilight if we could hang out after school…” I said. Rarity nodded knowingly and said, “I imagine she was a little reluctant.” “What happened?” I asked. “A bad break up darling.” Rarity said with a sigh. “She was seeing this one boy named Flash Sentry a few months ago. They dated a little after they danced at the Fall Formal.” Twi...was with another guy? Flash? “How did it break off?” I asked. “I really shouldn’t be going behind Twilight’s back like this.” Rarity said, sounding a little guilty. “But, I feel you need to understand. Plus, you seem like somebody people can open up to.” For better or worse. “Anyways,” She said as we walked. “They dated for a while, but then things started happening. Twilight would call us in the middle of the night about how wrong it all feels. She kept going on about how she felt like she was betraying somebody. Flash translated that as Twilight seeing somebody else. Arguments ensued, Twilight accused Flash of only dating her to get back at that boor Sunset, and he transferred to Cloudsdale Academy and that was that.” “Wow…” Was all I could say. “Suffice to say, Twilight is a little reluctant to consider the possibility of courtship.” Rarity said with a sigh. “But, you seem to give hope to the idea.” “I can relate, it’s not easy dealing with a bad breakup.” I said, memories of Larksong flooding my brain. I looked over and saw Twilight was sitting by herself at the table, reading a book. That weak kneed feeling came back and I found myself staring at her. “Well, go on then.” Rarity said as she unceremoniously shoved me towards the table. Next thing I know, I’m sitting across from Twilight as she looked up from her book. “Oh, hi Private.” She said, sounding pleasantly surprised. “Everything set for you to become a Wondercolt?” I’m guessing that’s the school’s mascot. I smiled and said with a nod, “Yeah, Luna was a little intimidating, but everything got settled.” “That’s good to hear.” She said. “Hey, listen.” She looked a little nervous “About earlier.” “Rarity told me,” I said. “So, you get it huh?” Twilight said, looking down. “Yeah,” I replied. “It was wrong of me to pry, but I don’t want you to think I’m just catching you off the rebound.” She finally shrugged, “Ah well, you couldn’t have known. You just moved here, I’m sorry for brushing you off like that.” she said apologetically. “I’m just glad you were the first friend I made here.” I said. She smiled at that, “My pleasure, I’m sure you’ll fit right in here.” she said. ________________________________________________________ Perspective: Rarity I sat across from Applejack as we looked towards the pair. They really seemed to be hitting it off well. Pinkie was also sitting with us, along with Fluttershy who was giving her ever demure smile. “Well tie me up and cook me for Thanksgiving.” Applejack said with a chuckle. “Ah never thought Ah’d see Twilight hit it off with a feller like that.” “I think it’s a good thing myself,” I said with a smile. “It is good to hear that Twilight is starting to open her heart again.” “Twiley’s happy again!” Pinkie cheered, “Yay Private!” “Oh I’m happy for them,” Fluttershy interjected, “I hope everything goes well.” Applejack smiled and nodded, “Yep, things are lookin up, now where’s Rainbo-” She was cut off when Rainbow plopped herself into a seat beside Applejack. Oh my stars she was covered in mud and a scowl was on her face. I put a hand to my nose and said, “Rainbow, are there not showers in the gymnasium?” “There are,” Rainbow grumbled, “but not after some jerk decided to mess with the water heating system.” “And you think it’s Raiden again.” Aj said with a chuckle. “That jerk totally did it!” Rainbow yelled, “I swear, he’s trying to make my life miserable.” Pinkie suddenly appeared beside Rainbow, “Or ya know, he could like you.” She said. “Yeah right,” Rainbow said, rolling her eyes. “I’d sooner date Snails.” “Uh oh, we got trouble girls.” Aj interrupted, pointing towards Private and Twilight’s table. I looked up and saw Sunset Shimmer walking towards them. Oh, the words I could use to describe that insult to female dogs. She strutted over, confident and smirking. “Alright, now I have an excuse to vent out my frustration.” Rainbow said, her fists clenching. “Simmer down Sally,” Aj says, “Let’s just get closer and listen in. We’ll hop in if things need to get rough.” All of us scooted down the table so we were within earshot of them. Sunset walked up, Twilight and Private were looking up at her. Private gave the oddest expression upon seeing her. Sunset simply smirked, “Who’s the new guy?” she asked. “Back off Shimmer.” Twilight said firmly. “Wow, to think you’re only a few months out of a relationship and you’re already picking out dorks to replace Flash.” Shimmer said with a cruel laugh. “I don’t know whether you’re just sad or desperate.” “Says the girl who let Flash dump her.” Twilight grumbled under her breath. “Either way, it’s awfully pathetic how you couldn’t-” Sunset began. Private got up from his chair and walked over to Sunset. He glared at her and said, “Look here Sunset, you have three seconds to back off before I find an excuse to tell the Vice Principal about you harassing other students.” “Like Luna would believe a new guy like you.” Sunset said, rolling her eyes. Private crossed his arms and said firmly, “Leave. Now.” “Hero type huh?” Sunset said, putting a finger on Private’s chin and then smirking. “That’ll change soon enough big guy.” She then walked off, I got a little smirk at the frustrated look on her face. Twilight sighed and looked up at Private, “Thanks for that.” Private smiled and said, “My pleasure, honestly can’t stand bullies.” “I’m glad for your help.” She replied, I could see a little pink on her cheeks. We all looked at each other, Private stood up to Shimmer and she backed down without even a lousy threat. Finally Rainbow said, “Can we keep him?”
Chapter 3 "Home"Chapter 3 “Home” Perspective: Private Eye The bell rang again and the students filed out of the cafeteria. Twilight and I were walking side by side, having just left the whole Sunset incident behind. She didn’t recognize me, that was at least a good start. If Sunset didn’t know who I was, then that will make it easier for me to blend in long enough to figure things out. Twilight looked at me as we walked down the hall, “Sorry about Sunset, she’s never been anybody’s favorite person,” She said with a sigh. “It’s alright, I know how to deal with bullies like her. Don’t let them get an edge against you,” I said sagely. “She even tried to get my friends to split apart.” She shook her head and said, “All it took for them was to stop accusing and just talk to one another.” I smiled at her and said, “Like I said, you’re the glue that holds them together. They started opening up because you held a mirror up to them. They realized how stupid they were acting and the wounds started to heal.” We both stopped at this point to talk. Twilight laughed a little and said, “You ever consider writing some of those self help books?” “Maybe, after I’m done being a detective,” I said with a smile. “Thanks anyways, Private,” She replied. “Nah, thanks for giving me the warm welcome,” I said, and I put a hand on her head affectionately. She blushed brightly, looked down at her shoes again. “Oh well, I mean, anything for a friend.” I blushed brightly myself and removed my hand. I looked at her and said, “Uh, you’d better get to class. Wouldn’t want to get in trouble for holding you up.” Twilight gazed at me for a moment. She seemed, lost for a minute before she blinked and said, “Right, class, I’ll see you later!” She then took off down the hall and all the other students were filing into classrooms. I caught a smell with my nose and looked at my hand. Some of Twi’s perfume? I took a sniff of it and said blissfully, “Lilacs…” I shook my head and rubbed my hand on my trench coat to try and hide the scent. Don’t want anybody to freak out if they saw a guy sniffing his own hand like it was a drug. Then, I realized I was standing by myself in the hallway. I had no classes to attend today, I didn’t want to get caught by Vice Principal Luna, so I had to find something to occupy myself. I looked up and saw a sign pointing to a hallway down my right. Library. That’s a start. ___________________________________________________ The library was situated under the big glass dome. It was a large circular room, eerily resembling another library I was quite familiar with, it being centered around a table with a stylized horse’s head. This was, apparently, the media hub. The technology, here, seems to be quite a bit more advanced than back home. The televisions are much thinner, and attached to keyboards, and weird little widgets with buttons on. What are those things, anyway? There were shelves and shelves of books, tables where people could sit and read, and it was two stories. The upper level held more bookshelves, and that dome is more fantastic, from the inside. The staircases leading to the second level had elegantly scrolled banisters painted or cast in a tan color. There was a quiet serenity to the place. You feel like you could get stuff done, here. I was standing there, taking in the scenery when I felt somebody bump into me from behind. I turned and my silver eyes went a little wide. Applebloom… She didn’t look like she was eleven like she does back home. She looks anywhere between twelve and fourteen if I had to make a rough guess. Then again I don’t know how humans look when they age exactly. She had yellow skin, orange eyes, and long red hair with a bow on top of her head. She was wearing a green shirt, blue jeans and yellow boots. She was sitting on the floor, I must’ve knocked her over. A bunch of books were strewn all around her as she rubbed her head. “Sorry mister,” Applebloom said. “Ah was jus’ in a hurry an-” She stopped talking once she looked up at me. A thin line of pink came over her face. Heh, looks like the crush stands. Wait till I tell AJ. “You alright Applebloom?” I asked, extending a hand to help her up. She got to her feet, dusted herself off and said, “Ah’m fine, mister, ah...” She blinked and looked at me. “How didja know mah name?” “Uh,” I said, smiling nervously. “I met your sister earlier. Told me she had a little sister that’s named Applebloom. I saw the resemblance and made the connection.” Applebloom blushed and I thought I heard her mumble as she shuffled her feet, “Smart and handsome too…” “What was that?” I asked. “Nuthin!” She shouted, and she began to gather up her books. “What’s yer name anyways?” I helped her pick up some of her books. A lot of them were about comedy believe it or not. I put a book into her hand and said, “Private, I’m the new guy around here.” “Nice ta meetcha” Applebloom said with a smile. “Applebloom!” I heard a familiar, rather squeaky, voice yell. I turned and my eyes went wide again. There stood Sweetiebelle, in her human form. White skin, pink and lavender hair with a pink hair band. She was wearing a pink cardigan, over a two-toned pink striped shirt, black belt, yellow skirt, and a pair watermelon-colored boots, with yellow belts on them. Beside her was Scootaloo, also a human. She had orange skin, short violet hair and purple eyes as well. She was wearing a black hoodie with turquoise trim, olive green cargo shorts, and a pair of black boots, with turquoise trim at the top. Okay, first it was just uncanny, now it’s just weird seeing everybody I know. “Who’s this guy?” Scootaloo asked Applebloom. “This ‘ere’s Private, he’s that transfer student mah sister was sayin’ was comin’ today,” Applebloom replied. “It didn’t take you long to get friendly with him huh Applebloom?” Scootaloo said with a smirk, Sweetie Belle giggled a little. “What’cha talkin bout Scoots!?” Applebloom yelled at her friend. “Nothin.” Scootaloo said with a laugh. “Come on you guys,” Sweetie Belle interjected, “I just finished uploading the video to Maretube! Let’s check out the comments!” Marewhatnow? Are you sure that’s a place little girls should go? The three ran towards one of the small tvs sitting on the tables. Sweetie sat at the helm and began typing and moving about a mouse like device next to the keyboard. This was fascinating. I’ve never seen anything so advanced in my life. Raiden’s suit is a close contender, but that’s not available for just anybody to use. Scootaloo gave me a look as I stared at it, “What? You never seen a computer before?” “Ya do look kind of bewildered Private,” Applebloom commented. “Sorry,” I said. “I’ve just never seen one before.” “Where do you live?” Scootaloo asked. “Out in the boonies?” “Something like that.” I said with a sigh. “It’s real simple once ya get down to it.” Sweetie Belle said. “We’ll show ya!” Applebloom said, “Ah figured it out and Ah live on a farm.” With that I received a crash course in how to operate a “Computer”. It was bewildering at first, every time I clicked something with that mouse the screen would change. It’s amazing, and then they showed me the internet. Turns out humans have figured out a way to connect a bunch of different computers all into one network of waves, wires, and several who knows what else… Kind of like a really large spider’s web. I wouldn’t think such a thing was possible before I came here. Heh, maybe Lyra was right to go human hunting all these years, just look what they can do. The girls left me to my own devices once they showed me that Maretube was a place that people uploaded videos. They were a little disappointed that the comments on their video weren’t what they hoped for. But in true CMC fashion, they just moved on to the next project. Me? I was dealing with the wonderful machine that is Google. Humans have the ability to look up information in a matter of seconds. I could look up recipes, information about a historical person, or even a place where you can play games. If I had this back in Equestria, I imagine my cases would take only a quarter of the time to complete. But, I was on a mission. A large part of me wondered why Sunset was free to walk around school. If Spike’s tale is anything to go on, I imagine she’d at least get suspended or expelled for trying to turn the student body into zombies. So, I decided to do a little digging. I typed in Sunset Shimmer. I got a few images that showed Sunset winning various trophies and rewards for the school. She was on her way to become Valedictorian before Twilight came in. But not a single website I visited made mention of what happened at the school. No demon sightings, no magic, nothing. I typed in Twilight Sparkle next. When I did, I was a little shocked. Hundreds of articles about her. How in only a few short months she’s on the line to become Valedictorian for Canterlot High. Winning several awards, accolades, and even earning a spot on the Student Hall of Academic Excellence, whatever that means. This was weird, I don’t know of any school that is so willing to reward students. Twilight’s only been here for a while. For that matter, how is it months since she came? Does time flow differently here? Could a few days here be a couple of seconds in Equestria? But, that doesn’t make any sense, it was barely a second before Twilight was supposed to go through when Spike said he woke up in her bed. Something is not right here… “Applebloom, I think you crush is some kind of conspiracy nut,” I heard Scootaloo say as she looked over my shoulder. “Well, he is dressed like a dahtective ya know,” Applebloom said, standing on the opposite side. “They kinda hafta be conspiracy nuts.” “What’re you looking up things about Twilight for?” Sweetie Belle asked. “I uh,” I said, a flush coming to my cheeks. “Looks like you got competition, Bloom,” Scootaloo said with a laugh. “Not funny Scoots!” Applebloom yelled, her face as red as her hair. I blushed a little myself, what’s wrong with me? Every time I think about Twilight it’s like the whole world shuts down around me. Ah damn it there’s a reason why that’s happening. I’m a freaking Teenager for pete’s sake! I got up from the computer table and said, “Thanks a lot girls, you guys have been a big help.” “No problem,” Scootaloo said. The bell rang and the girls tensed. “Come on girls, we’d better skedaddle befer Miss Cheerilee catches us,” Applebloom said, grabbing her back pack. “Yeah, last time she took away the speaker,” Sweetie said with a sigh. All three of them left and I smiled. They were still as lively as they were in Equestria. I walked outside the library and looked out a nearby window. I saw Rainbow kicking around a soccer ball in a field outside. She was pretty good, granted I have almost zero knowledge of sports so anything looks impressive to me. I decided since I had nothing better to do, I’d go downstairs and out to the field. I got there and was about to wave to Rainbow. That….was when I saw him. He was average height, with darker skin and long black and yellow hair that was messy as all heck. He was wearing a black t-shirt with a lightning bolt shaped musical note on it. He was also wearing a black and yellow lined jacket with the same symbol on the back, blue jeans and a pair of black and yellow sneakers. His eyes looked like a human variation of Neighpanese eyes. Raiden Bolt….was here… When he strutted over to Rainbow he had the same cocky smile I knew him by. “Hey babe what’s ki-” Without warning Rainbow turned and kicked the soccer ball straight into where the sun don’t shine. Raiden keeled over, rolling on the ground and protecting his bits. “Ow,” he groaned. “You messed with the water heater you jerk!” Rainbow yelled at him, a vein throbbing in her forehead. Raiden eventually recovered from the low blow and got to his feet. “Yeah, that was funny. Although, I kind of mistimed it. The water got cold before you entered, it was supposed to go cold while you were inside it.” Rainbow’s face slowly deadpanned as she realized what his intentions were. Finally her magenta eyes showed white hot rage. “YOU PERVERT!” I was taken aback by this. “You’re lucky it was just a soccer ball that hit you!” She screamed at him. “I’m tempted to use my boot!” “Aw come on Rainbow,” Raiden said, smiling his cocky smile. “It was only a prank.” “Prank?” Rainbow growled and then yelled. “PRANK! At least my pranks have the prankee laughing!” “Does it count if the prankee looks sexy when she’s mad?” Rainbow was not amused at the comment. Raiden sighed, “Come on babe, I’ll make it up to you.” “First of all, don’t call me ‘babe’,” Rainbow said, getting within inches of Raiden’s face. “Second of all! What are you going to do about it?” “How about a date for the Spring Fling,?” Raiden said, smirking. “It’s this weekend you know.” “In your dreams,” Rainbow said, rolling her eyes. “Come on Rainbow, I’d think you’d be flattered,” Raiden said, stepping back and holding up his arms. “Most girls would kill to have a chance to date me.” “Okay, then I don’t have any motive to ask you., Rainbow said, smirking and walking away. Raiden just realized he got owned and chased after her. “How about I give you backstage passes to one of my concerts?” “Sorry, I’m an athlete, not a groupie,” Rainbow said, still smirking. “Geez, what will it take for you to say yes?” Raiden exasperated. “Why don’t you take any of your fangirls?” Rainbow asked, stopping and looking back. “Yeah, well none of them are as amazing or sexy as you are,” Raiden said with his smile again. Rainbow got a thin layer of pink on her cheeks but simply rolled her eyes. “I’m not that easy ya know.” “Don’t I know it,” Raiden says. “Hey Ray,” I said, walking over. “Oh, you’re that transfer student dude I heard about.” Raiden said, extending a hand. “I imagine you must’ve heard of me.” Huh, Raiden doesn’t know me. Maybe it’s the same thing Twilight went through when she came over for the first time. This is this world’s Raiden. Honestly, I wish there was a bigger difference in terms of personality. “Raiden, with all due respect,” I said. “You have about as much chance of dating Rainbow as you do scaling the roof of the building and hitting the bell tower.” Raiden narrowed his eyes. “Challenge accepted.” With that, he zoomed off towards the school building. Rainbow sighed, “Oh great, now that idiot’s gonna break his neck.” “Ah, he’ll find a skirt to chase and forget the whole thing,” I said, shaking my head. “You know him?” Rainbow said, tilting her head. “I know his type,” I explained. “Thanks for getting him off me,” Rainbow said, shaking her head. “The guy’s been asking me to be his date ever since we met a few months ago. Guy just won’t quit.” “Part of me thinks you enjoy being chased around.” I said, with a smirk of my own. Rainbow turned pink again, and gave a nervous laugh. “Me? Like him chasing me? Oh come on Private really?” “Look, give him a chance,” I said, putting my hand on her shoulder. “Raiden may be a little irresponsible. But he’s chased after you this long, maybe you should give him a shot.” “I don’t want him to think I’m easy though,” She said, looking away. “Don’t tell me the great Rainbow Dash can’t handle a guy like Raiden.” I said, stroking her ego a little. “Hey!” She yelled. “I can handle a guy like Raiden! You just watch!” “In fact, I betcha you can’t even get him to stay interested long enough to dance with him at the Spring Fling.” I said, smirking. “Oh you are on!” Rainbow said. Then she laughed and punched me in the shoulder. “You’re crazy, but you’re not bad for an egghead.” “Thanks,” I groaned, rubbing my shoulder. “Well, I got another class to get to,” She said. “I’ll see you around!” With that, Rainbow took off. I honestly didn’t know why I hooked them up, knowing what happened back home. Yet, here I think I can get a fresh start. Maybe this one will last longer than the other did. We can only hope I guess…. __________________________________________________________ I spent the remaining hours of school trying to get a feel for how my classes were going to be like. I dreaded the thought I was going to have to take physics again. But I was pretty good at Ponish, or English as they call it here, so maybe this won’t be so bad after all. Tomorrow though, I’d better start thinking about what to do. I had to blend in so as not to arouse suspicion from Shimmer. I found Twilight’s locker again to see her packing up for the day. Upon seeing me she smiled and waved, “Hey Private, how was your first day?” She asked. “Eventful,” I replied smiling a little. “Bet you’re glad school is over huh?” “I like school.” Twilight said. “Gives me plenty of things to learn and friends to meet.” She doesn’t need much to be happy does she? Gosh I love her… “So uh, you taking your car home?” She asked. “Uh,” I think I saw a few ads for a “car” while I was surfing the web. Apparently it’s a carriage that moves by itself. Oftentimes through mountain roads if the ads are anything to go on. “No, I was planning on walking,” I said finally. “Oh, really? I don’t have a car yet either, so I walk to school. Good exercise for me and Spike.” She said, Spike sticking his head out of her bag and giving me a… I guess you would call it a paw up. “Actually,” I said reaching into my pockets and pulled out the address, “could you point me in the direction of this address? It’s my new house and I don’t wanna get lost.” I said, showing it to her. Twilight gave it a look, and then blinked. “That’s not far from my house.” She said. “I’ll take you there.” “Thanks Twi, you’re amazing.” I said. “Just ya know,” She said, blushing and twirling a strand of her hair in her fingers. “Doing what I can for a friend.” Friend huh… ____________________________________________________ Twilight and I walked the streets of the human city towards the housing areas. Along the way we talked about a lot of things. I avoided direct questions about what my old school was like, what my family was like, and anything that I couldn’t make up without her finding a discrepancy on Google. I told her who I was, what books I liked to read, hobbies, and the fact I wanted to be a detective when I got out of college. “To be honest,” she said as we walked. “I don’t really know what I wanna be when I grow up.” “Well, you’re plenty smart,” I said. “Maybe you could be a professor.” “You really think I could?” She asked, beaming at me a little. “Also you can get a lot of people behind you, maybe politics?” I suggested. “I doubt that,” Twilight said with a laugh. “I’m not that good of a leader.” “Don’t sell yourself short, Twi,” I said. “You say that a lot you know,” Twilight said, looking at me. “I’m only trying to help a friend,” I said, smiling shyly. She smiled shyly in turn, and then looked down at the address. “Okay, your house should be around this corner.” “Okay, this should be my ho-” I stopped as we looked up at it. I didn’t have a house. I had...a mansion. I lived in a mansion for most of my childhood, back before Mom died. This mansion was about the same size as that one. It wasn’t too large or imposing, in fact, it looked to be about the most homey you can make a mansion and it still be actually considered a mansion. It didn’t even have a gate or a fence. “Wow,” Twilight said, her jaw hanging open. “I uh,” I said, rubbing my head, “failed to mention I come from a well-off family.” Twilight closed her mouth and simply smiled at me. “I’m just glad you aren’t a total snob like Blueblood. He thinks just because he’s the Mayor’s son he can get away with murder at school,” She said. Somehow, I totally saw that coming. I smiled and said, “Well, I guess I’ll see you tomorrow.” “Yeah,” She said, shuffling her feet. “You uh,” I said, blushing, “wanna walk to school together?” She looked at me for a while. I could tell by the way her violet eyes looked at me she was pondering it. Finally, she nodded and said, “Yeah, I’d like that.” “Great!” I said, my voice nearly cracking as I tried to contain my excitement. Damn you puberty! Twilight giggled and waved as she said, “I’ll see you then!” With that, she walked down the street, a slight skip in her step. I couldn’t help but get this goofy grin on my face. Good Faust I’m totally a teenager! I shook my head and pulled on the door handle. Not locked, I’m guessing somebody’s home. I walked inside the foyer and saw everything was almost exactly how it was back in Equestria. Granted, everything was to human scale and some of the paintings on the walls showcased humans instead of ponies. The paintings were more of Dad’s hobby than mine. He liked collecting art on occasion. But, where was he? Who was I living with? “Hello!” I yelled. “Anybody home?” “I’m in the living room!” I heard...a very familiar voice yell. I practically ran towards a nearby door and pushed it open. Inside was a simple living room, four couches, a couple plush chairs and several decorations adorning the walls. But, the most important thing in the room...was the boy sitting on a couch reading a comic book. He looked to be the same age as the CMC, long electric blue hair, blue skin, bright energetic electric blue eyes, this was Tailspin, only human. He was wearing a dark blue jacket, a light blue shirt with an open book on it, a pair of cargo shorts and blue sneakers on his feet. He looked up at me as I entered. “Hey, bro, heard you went to check out that school today,” He said. I blinked, trying to comprehend the fact my little brother was a human. “You okay, bro?” He asked. “You look like you saw a ghost.” “Tailspin?” words finally came out of my mouth. “Yeah, that’s me, your cute and lovable little brother.” He said with a laugh. Oh yeah, this was Tailspin. I smirked. “Don’t be so coy Tailspin, you’ll be at school too ya know.” I said. “Ah, well, maybe it’ll be fun to meet kids.” Tailspin said. “You make any friends today?” “A few.” I said. “Any girlfriends?” He said, his eyes drooping and a smirk coming to his face. “It’s not like that!” I yelled. He rolled up his comic book and pointed it at me. “Ah ha! There is a girl!” “Shut up you twerp!” I yelled, running over towards him. With a couple of laughs, we did what all brothers do. We wrestled on the couch like a pair of timberwolves fighting over meat. I tried not to, but during the scuffle Tailspin suddenly fell down onto the floor. I tensed up and went over to him. “Tailspin I’m so sorry!” I said frantically as I grabbed his arm. “Let me help you!” “Bro I’m okay,” Tailspin said...and then… He got to his feet….he...stood…. Tailspin...was standing in front of me….he could… I felt something wet hit my cheeks as I looked at him. “Bro? You okay?” He asked. “You, Tailspin you can,” I covered my mouth for a minute to keep myself from going too emotional. “You can stand.” “Of course I can Private,” Tailspin said with a smile. “I’ve been able to walk since I was two, at least if you believe dad.” He...was never...crippled… “Bro?” “Sorry,” I said, shaking my head and wiping my eyes. “Just, thinking of something else.” “You’re acting weird, bro,” Tailspin observed. “It’s been a weird day…” I said. “Maybe you should sit down, you look shell shocked,” He said. “Any new day at school can be overwhelming Tailspin.” Another voice interjected. I looked over and saw….Dad. He looked younger, his well kempt brown hair only showing a few streaks of grey as he looked at me. He was clad in a black business suit, sported the same grey skin as me. His blue eyes were all Tailspin’s though. It was, bizarre to see us like this… All as a family again… “Preventus?” Dad said. “Why are you staring at me?” “He’s shell shocked, remember dad?” Tailspin interjected. “Ah yes,” Dad said with a nod, “I can imagine you must’ve had an interesting day.” “You have no idea dad,” I replied. “Well, I’m sure you’re going to tell us all about it,” Another voice said… No...no it can’t be...it’s...not possible… She entered the room...she had Tailspin’s blue skin and electric blue hair that hanged down over her shoulders. She was wearing a simple blue blouse and skirt with a pair of singing birds on it. She also sported what I think are called pantyhose that were black and came from her blue high heels. When I looked into her silver eyes...that I shared...there was no mistaking it...she was…. “Mom…” I said, my voice in shock. She smiled and said, “Welcome home Preventus, how was your da-” She was cut off when I ran to hug her tightly to me. I tried to hold back tears as I hugged her. She was here. Oh sweet Celestia, Luna, and Faust! She was here… Mom...was alive…. I felt her wrap her arms around me and say, “What brought this on?” “Just, happy to be home...Mom…”
Chapter 4 "Another Day"Chapter 4 “Another Day” It was, beyond anything I could’ve hoped for. I was with my parents, Tailspin, we were all together as one family. I had no idea what to think. Part of me wanted to chalk it up to it all being a weird dream. I slammed my head into the mirror and I was asleep on some bed back home. But, so far Luna hasn’t shown up as a pony, so I’m guessing it’s no dream. But, it was amazing having Mom back. She was almost exactly how I remembered her in terms of personality. Bright, sweet, and just the greatest mom in the world. At dinner, I went and told everybody how my day was. I was careful to omit Twilight and the fact I came from another world. The first would get my mom on me for hours, the second would probably get me sent to a mental hospital. When night fell I went up to my room. It was almost the same as my old one back when I was a kid. Granted the posters were updated to reflect my teenaged tastes. But the bed was still the same color as it was, a simple silver. The bookshelves were overstuffed with all sorts of books ranging from science fiction to detective novels. My desk had one addition that it didn’t before, a computer. I would mess with it, but I was too tired to do so. I’ve had a long day and sleep was quickly starting to make a good case. “I know it’s not totally like home.” I turned and saw that Mom was there, she then said, “But, with your father’s new position we had to leave Manehatten behind.” “It’s okay mom,” I said with a smile, “It feels nice being here.” She smiled and said, “I’m glad, I was a little worried about how you would adjust but, if your testimony about today is anything to go on, you’ll do just fine.” “Thanks mom,” I said, going to sit on my bed. “So,” she said as her silver eyes slowly became half lidded, “Your father and brother are out of earshot, tell me about her.” I blushed bright red. “What are you talking about!?” I exclaimed. “You can’t hide anything from your mother, Private, it’s just a fact,” She said with a smile and a wink. “Through out your story I knew that you met somebody and were nervous to talk about her.” “Maybe you should be the detective,” I said with a laugh. “I doubt it,” She said with a laugh, “I’m only really good at solving my son’s secret crushes.” “Mo-o-om,” I groaned. “So, tell me all about her,” She said, coming to sit beside me on the bed. “Well uh,” I said, looking down at my shoes. “Her name is Twilight.” “And she is the one who helped you get settled?” She asked. “Yeah,” I said. “She’s, amazing, Mom. Smart, pretty, and very humble too.” “So when can I expect to hear wedding bells?” She said suddenly. “MO-O-OM!” I yelled. “I’m teasing!” She said, holding up her arms defensively. “Not funny, Mom!” I fired back. “Just be thankful you have a mother that’s willing to meddle as much as possible,” She said with a mischievous smile. I rolled my eyes and just chuckled. “So, does she live nearby?” She asked. “I’d like to meet my son’s sweetheart.” “I don’t think that’s a good idea,” I said. “She might get scared off by your being so overbearing.” “I’m am NOT overbearing!” She yelled. “I’m just curious about the company my son keeps. You can’t arrest me for being curious.” I sighed and said, “Fine, she does live nearby.” “Have you decided to ask her out yet?” She asked. “Mom we only just met.” I replied. “I just wanted to gaug-” “You are NOT making me a tuxedo!” I interrupted. “Oooh,” She said in mock disappointment, “But I was going to make you this really cute one with a little bow tie.” “Mom, need I remind you of a certain polka dotted tuxedo you had me wear during elementary?” I said, laughing. “It wasn’t that bad!” She said, giving me a shove. “It was in the style at the time!” “Maybe during your time!” I said, shoving her back. Before long we were laughing at the silliness of our argument. After a few minutes of messing around she got up and headed for the door. “I’ll be expecting a full report tomorrow, Preventus!” She said, looking back at me. “I’m not getting out of this am I?” I asked. “Nope! Where do you think you got your stubbornness from?” She asked grinning. I got up from the bed and pulled Mom into another hug. After a minute, I felt her arms close around me as I said, “It’s, good to see you mom.” “I’m not going anywhere Preventus.” She said. “I have too much to live for.” With that, she let me go and I was left alone in the room. I slipped off my trench coat and hat, setting them on the desk chair and putting myself into pajamas. I plopped onto the bed and fell asleep almost immediately. Everything was just so...right with the world… _____________________________________________________ YOU ARE A FOOL PROMETHEUS! OW! Okay I know I deserved that one. Do you have any idea of the risk you put your descendent through! I could’ve broken the very fabric of reality by allowing him to pass over! What was I supposed to do? Let him suffer with the idea he wouldn’t be seeing your descendent for two and a half years? Maybe it would’ve done him some good… How can you be so cold? How can you be so blind? Do you have any idea what could've happened? No, I don’t, I only know what did happen. He got here, he found Twilight, all’s well. All is NOT well. Oh how I wish he didn’t connect us together so I wouldn’t have to listen to you trying to justify something so reckless and stupid! It’s good to see you again by the way… Don’t even start. You know full well what happened. I missed you… Promy...just...don’t… But Izana- This isn’t about us, this is about them. My descendents have always been chased by yours. First Nocturne with Twilight Twinkle. Then Swiftsky with Twilight Starlight. Even Eclipse had that fling with Twilight Spellbinder. What are you saying? I’m saying...that maybe it’s time you stopped… Stopped what? Trying to get you to understand how I feel? I know exactly how you feel Promy...but you shouldn’t make Private feel the same… His feelings are his own...you will see… ______________________________________________________ “WHAAAHOOOO!!!!” I heard a yell and the feeling of somebody jumping on my bed. I opened my eyes and turned over into my pillow. “First day of school starts today Private! Come on!” Tailspin yelled. I groaned and tossed a pillow at the guy with my...arm? Hand...two legs...flat face...it wasn’t a dream...none of it was. I was still human. “Come on bro!” Tailspin said, throwing the pillow back at me. “Let’s go!” “I’m coming, don’t push me,” I said, getting up out of my bed. I looked over and saw sunlight coming in through the open window. Geez, this really is high school all over again. ________________________________________________________ Perspective: Twilight Sparkle It’s strange. Here I am, months after breaking up with Flash Sentry… And I’m walking to meet a boy, so we can walk to school, together. He… He doesn’t make me feel like I did with Flash, though. He makes me feel… Strangely whole, like there was part of me that was missing, and I had just found it. It’s truly odd, to be honest, and that house of his is intimidating, even without a big wall and gate. He’s my friend. I have nothing to be afraid of. I will go right up there, and ask, politely, if Private is ready to walk to school. I can do this. Oh no I can’t! Yes you can, Twilight! Keep it together! I walked up to the door, and rang the bell, taking a deep breath, and letting it out. And did it again, using the breathing exercise that Cadence showed me. It helps to keep me from totally spazzing out, like I tend to do, sometimes. Okay. I’m ready. The door opened and a woman was standing in front of me. Wow, she looked pretty, judging by the fact her eyes are same as Private’s, this had to be his mom. She smiled warmly, a kind of warm smile that reminded me a little of AJ. “Can I help you, dear?” She asked. “Uh, hello,” I said nervously. “I’m Twilight Sparkle, is Private home? I was hoping to walk to school with him.” Her silver eyes practically glowed and she said excitedly, “Oh my gosh! You’re the Twilight Sparkle he was talking about!” Wait, Private was talking about…me…? She took my hand and shook it. “It’s an absolute pleasure to meet the girl that helped my son fit in.” She said, keeping her smile. I smiled in turn and said, “It was my pleasure ma’am, I know what it’s like to be new at school. I just pointed Private to the right people to be friends with.” “I think I’m going to like you,” She said. “The boys are inside right now, they should be here any minute.” “Boys?” I asked. “Oh, Private has a little brother too, he’s starting today,” She said. “Tailspin, watch out for him though, he’s known to be quite the little charmer.” Tailspin...where have I heard that before...and why does it make me feel….sad? I shook my head as I heard footsteps. ________________________________________________ Perspective: Private After a light breakfast provided by Dad, I went towards the door where I found Mom standing there. I came outside, “Oh hey m-TWILIGHT?!” I yelled as I saw she was standing outside. My head suddenly felt very hot and that weak kneed feeling came back. “I was just getting to know your friend here,” Mom said. “You were right when you said she was pretty.” Twilight and I both turned fifty shades more red. I won’t even bother trying to translate what came out of our mouths. Just a bunch of mumbling half sentenced apologies. “Aww, you two are simply adorable together,” My mom gushed. “Mom, for pete’s sake!” I groaned. “Sorry, I’ll leave you two while I get Tailspin,” Mom said, walking back inside and I swear she winked at me. When she left I sighed and looked at Twilight. “Sorry, my mom was curious about the people I met and you came up,” I said. “Oh, it’s okay,” Twilight said. “She seems friendly, plus it seems I’m on good terms with her, already. That can’t hurt.” “True,” I said with a smile. At that point Tailspin came out the door and looked up at Twilight. Then he looked at me, “You weren’t kidding Pr-” He didn’t get to finish his sentence before I conked him on the head. “Can it you flirt!” I said. “Ow!” Tailspin said, rubbing his head. “You know you could put me in the hospital for that.” “Maybe I can convince them to perform charm removal surgery,” I grumbled. Twilight giggled a little and lowered herself to Tailspin’s level. “Tailspin right? Glad to have you at Canterlot High. We’ll take you there to get registered while your brother and I head to class okay?” She said. “Sound’s great,” Tailspin said with a smile. “I just hope the other girls there are as nice as-ow!” Round two. Point Private. “Forgive my brother, he can be a bit of a flirt,” I said to Twilight. “Oh I’m sure he’ll find plenty of girls, his age, to flirt with,” She said, smiling. One in particular…. _____________________________________________________ We made our way towards the the school using the same route we used leaving it. Tailspin was a little ahead of us. The little guy was excited to be at a new school and meeting new people. That’s just the kind of person Tailspin is I guess. Twilight and I haven’t talked much since we started walking. Every now and then I’d give a sidelong glance at her, we’d blush, look away and then peek back again. Rinse, lather, repeat. Then, a subject came into my brain to start us talking. “Twi?” “Yeah Private?” She asked, looking at me. “Uh, Raiden mentioned something called the Spring Fling?” I asked. “Care to enlighten me?” “Oh,” Twilight said, going into model student mode. “The Spring Fling is the spring variation of the Fall Formal. A dance that celebrates school unity and a night of having fun. The whole school pitches in to help set it up.” “Isn’t there a contest to become the Princess?” I asked. “Yeah,” Twilight said. “It’s not that big of a deal in my honest opinion. All you really get to do is wear a crown, get your picture taken, and get popular for a few weeks before everybody realizes they still have to attend class.” Crown… Alright, time for Operation Spring Fling! This is perfect, I’ll be Twilight’s date for the Spring Fling. She’s a shoo-in to become Princess. If Spike’s story is anything to go on, and it is currently, I just have to be her date, have her win the crown, and then I have her use it to take us home. But...wait...she probably doesn’t even remember the importance of that crown. I had to make sure to jog her memory before then. That means… I just gotta ask her out… Simple..easy...any minute now...go on….come on…. What’s wrong with me? Why can’t I just ask her out? I’m totally freezing and freaking out here! Twilight was looking at me curiously. “Private are you okay?” She asked. “Uh, yeah, perfectly fine!” I said, hopefully she didn’t hear my voice crack. “Hey guys! The school’s up ahead!” Tailspin cried. With that, we walked towards Canterlot High without another word. _______________________________________________________ Tailspin getting registered was probably a lot easier than me getting registered. Twilight and I were sitting on a bench outside. We saw Tailspin walking out with Luna. “Thanks for the help Vice Principal Luna,” Tailspin said with a charming smile. Luna...smiled at him. She put a hand on his shoulder and said. “I wish you all the best Tailspin. Welcome to Canterlot High.” With that, she walked back inside. I crossed my arms and glared at my little brother. “If I get cookies in the mail, I’m so telling Mom,” I said firmly. “Aww come on Private,” Tailspin said, “I was just being cute and friendly.” “You’d better get off to your first class,” Twilight said. “Right, I’m off! See ya guys!” He said, and with that, he took off. I then was escorted by Twilight to my locker. Twilight gave me a crash course on locker space management. Granted it probably took longer than normal thanks to Twilight’s constant OCDness, but, we got through and I was left with Twilight as students around me started to head off to class. “Thanks for the help, Twi,” I said, closing my locker. “I really appreciate it.” For a minute, she and I stared into each others eyes. Then she looked nervous, I noticed her finger was twirling a bit of her hair. “Oh, anything for a friend…” She trailed off, her eyes not leaving mine. She and I just gazed into one another’s eyes. I had nothing to say. I couldn’t think, I just, felt her looking at me. She was here, I was there, nothing else mattered… Then...I reached and took her free hand in mine. Gosh, human skin is soft. As I held her hand, I felt her smaller fingers try to entwine with mine… RIIING!!! The spell was broken and I let go of Twilight’s hand. Twilight and I looked at each other, before she finally said, “I’m sorry.” Then she turned and ran down the hall. Wow… ______________________________________________________ Perspective: Twilight Sparkle The primary exports of Guatemala… Oh… Goodness gracious, Private’s eyes are… Stop it, Twilight! Focus! The primary exports of Guatemala… His hand was so warm… Why does being with him feel so much more right.. GAH! Fruits, vegetables, flowers, handicrafts, cloths, sugarcane and palm oil! I can’t concentrate! I keep thinking about Private! And it’s interfering with my school work! Maybe… Maybe that’s the difference? I never lost concentration when I dated Flash… And I haven’t even started dating Private, and now I can’t even stop thinking about hi- “Miss Sparkle!” A voice yelled. “Yes, sir?” I said to Mr. Rich as he stood at the white board. “I know Economics may not be the most entertaining subject,” He said. “But I do expect a model student to pay attention during the lecture. No matter how good your grades are, learning is also important.” “Yes Sir…” I moaned as I heard some people snickering around me. “Now, during the 18-” Mr. Rich went off on his lecture again. “Psst!” I heard someone hiss. I looked to my right and saw AJ was there. She wrote on the side of her journal, and held it up so I could see it, but Mr. Rich would just see AJ holding her journal open. It said: How did the walk go? I looked up at Mr. Rich. He was occupied and to be honest I already read the material ahead of time. I think I can state AJ’s curiosity. I moved to a blank page in my notes and wrote on the corner. It went well. Actually, he asked me about the Spring Fling of all things. AJ smiled, and wrote again. Are ya gonna accept the invite if he gives it tah ya? I shrugged helplessly in response. She gave me a look and wrote, Dun tell me, is this bout Flash? I shook my head and wrote a longer note. No, it’s not about Flash. Something about this just feels so, I don’t know, right. Like, we’re meant for each other. Aj simply smiled and wrote, Mighty Romantic Twi, have ya considered maybe ye’re just over thinkin again? I grinned sheepishly, I have been known to overthink things. Aj just chuckled quietly and wrote, If he does ask you out, give him a shot. “Miss Apple! Miss Sparkle!” Both of us sat up straight as Mr. Rich turned around again. “I don’t know what is so important. But class is in session, idle gossip can wait until later!” Aj frowned and wrote, Hard Ass I tried not to smile at that. ______________________________________________________ Perspective: Rarity English Class, where you are put through the wringer of sentence structure, and taught how to write properly, and use commas in the correct fashion. Tis a pity that so many skate this course. These are things that future writers really should know. Especially the proper use of quotations. There was one person, though, who was not thinking about dangling participles. Over there was Private, whose mind was, obviously, on our dear friend Twilight. It’s a love story for the ages! Though I can’t, truly, trust myself to pen it… I fear I would succumb to purple prose, and exaggeration, making it far more… Well considering my main reading material consists of trashy romance novels, you get the idea. Fluttershy, who I had the absolute privilege of sitting next to, looked at Private, and then pointed down at her notebook. Ah, time to sneak a conversation while dear Mr. Fancypants has his back turned. Fluttershy wrote first on her notebook side Something seems to be on Private’s mind. He’s been looking out that window all class. I smiled and wrote in my eloquent hand writing It would seem so. I’d bet a month's worth of dress fabric that it has something to do with Twilight. Well, we shouldn’t jump to conclusions. She wrote. But it does seem likely. I tried to force down a giggle and wrote Oh, it is romantic is it not? Fluttershy’s head drooped a little as she wrote, Yes… Oh my goodness. Here I am talking about romance and dear Fluttershy is getting herself worked up. I must meddle! Darling? Are you lonely at all? I wrote, my eyes gentle as they looked at her. Fluttershy tried to shake her head, but she saw the sincerity on my face and slowly nodded. I don’t mean lonely as in no friends lonely, you got that covered. I mean, as in pining for attention from the male sex lonely. I wrote. Fluttershy finally wrote on her notebook after a sigh. Oh, it’s okay, I don’t need a boyfriend. But, it would be nice. Have you eyes on any particular boy as of late? I wrote. Fluttershy’s aqua eyes wandered a little. I followed her glance and saw Macintosh Apple sitting ahead of us. Well, I must admit he is quite handsome and, well, large. But his quiet and gentle nature would be perfect for Fluttershy. Fluttershy caught my eye and saw where I was looking. Her cheeks turned the most darling shade of pink as she wrote in big letters. NOBODY!! I just smirked slowly as she sank into her chair. Oh the poor dear. Nothing to be ashamed of. I wrote I mean, he is quite strapping wouldn’t you say? She wrote in small and rather nervously written letters ...yes… I thought on this small romantic problem, before I had a brilliant flash of inspiration! It was all I could do to keep from standing up, and shouting: “Eureka!” Fluttershy just looked positively anxious. Oh, pshaw, my last idea wasn’t so horrible, was it? Twilight won the Fall Formal, the ears and tails are selling like hotcakes, all proceeds going to the Home Ec class… Hm. Note to self: Private needs a set of ears and a tail, but FIRST, Fluttershy’s romantic dilemma! It’s simple, darling, we arrange for you and he to meet it Sugarcube Corner, I wrote. We ask AJ to bring her dog, and this gives you and Big Mac some common ground. You two chat, hit it off, and the rest is history! I could’ve sworn I saw Fluttershy write Oh dear…. _______________________________________________ Perspective: Twilight Sparkle I’ve just opened my locker, and am looking at myself in the mirror. For some reason, I’m kind of nervous. I try to fix my hair, after I had gotten my books for the next set of classes, and I look around for Private. Wow, I’ve got it bad. Besides, what could a guy like Private see in me? I mean, I’ve never really considered myself to be that pretty. But, when I’m with him everything seems right. Suddenly everything makes sense...and at the same time doesn’t… Uggh, my head hurts, and it’s not just because Rainbow is bouncing a soccer ball off it. “Earth to Twilight, we’re losing you!” She said. I sighed and turned around to look at her. “What is it Rainbow?” I asked. She smirked, “You were off in la la land and I had to pull you out.” She answered. “So, what’cha thinkin’ about? What’s under Private’s Trench coat?” “Rainbow!” I uttered, exasperated. “Geez, I’m just teasing Twilight.” She said, twirling her soccer ball on one finger. “I know, but,” I shook my head and said, “every time I’m with him, it feels, like I’m supposed to be there. Like...” “Dude, you’re not buying into Rare’s talk about Soulmates are you?” Rainbow said, rolling her eyes. “It’s what makes the most sense at this point,” I said, raising my arms into the air. “This, Twilight, is why you always will be considered an egghead,” Rainbow said, going to her locker which was two over from mine. Out of the locker fell Scootaloo. Wow, I’m amazed she fit in there. Rainbow looked down at her. “Squirt? What’re you doing in my locker?” She asked. “You gotta hide me Rainbow!” Scootaloo said, getting to her feet. “This new boy keeps following me around trying to be helpful, and it’s FREAKING ME OUT!” “Tailspin?” I asked, curiously "How do you know him Twi?" Rainbow asks, looking over. "More importantly, why did you pick my locker Squirt?" She said, looking at Scoots. "And how did you get the combination?" "Cause you'd probably help me more than tease me about it, and your combination is 18-1-9-4-5-14..." Scootaloo started to say. “Uh, that’s enough info, Squirt!” Rainbow interrupted as she saw my smirk. “Still, can I hang out with you for a while? You know, to sort of deter him?” Scootaloo begged. “Alright, kid,” Rainbow said, patting Scootaloo on the head. The pair started to walk away before Rainbow called back, “Good luck finding your soulmate Twilight!” Despite her laughing, I sort of liked the idea. I turned back to the mirror. Maybe it isn’t a big deal. Private appreciates smarts, Flash was probably there because of Shimmer. It didn’t matter, Private was a new start, a new beginning. I was not about to let this fail- I blinked at my reflection...I wasn’t me… I was...a pony…? Like those little dolls Cadence would buy Skyla...I was...purple… I blinked and my reflection was normal again. Wierd… Maybe I should stop late night studying for a while. But that doesn’t matter now! I’m going to figure this out! I’m going to get to know Private! I’m going to make this the best it can be! I wonder if I can find a book about this… _______________________________________________ Perspective: Private Eye Geez, of all the subjects I had to revisit, why’d it have to be physics? Even the syllabus was an incomprehensible mess. I walked down the hallways with a sigh. At least I had lunch to look forward to. I rounded a corner and saw, Shimmer… She was striding confidently towards me. I narrowed my eyes in contempt. There was no way I was going to let her get away with making fun of me or Twilight again. She saw me and smirked, “Oh, hey Twilight’s boy toy! You’d better watch yourself o-” She faltered for a minute. “I mean...you…” “Yes?” I said, crossing my arms. “Just, stay out of trouble you hear?!” She then stomped away rubbing her temples. What was that all about? Weird. ______________________________________________________ Perspective: Twilight Sparkle This book isn’t really helping that much. Communication, I get it, but seriously, a whole book about how to communicate with a suitor? Seriously, this is kind of ridiculous. But I don’t want things to go wrong, this time. No matter how right it feels, I worry. It could go wrong, if I don’t do the proper research. I saw Rainbow slide in next to me, she read the title of my book, “How to get guys i-Twi seriously?” she said. “What?” I asked, closing the book and looking at her. “I’m not about to go into this without conducting research first.” “Twi,” she said, slipping an arm around me, “Let me be the teacher here, you don’t need this.” She took the book and chucked it into a trash can. “All you need is pure-bred confidence! The rest comes easy!” “Rainbow that was a library book!” I pointed out. She shrugged, “Eh, I’ll get Squirt to dig it out later.” “And what experience do you have with boys?” I asked, crossing my arms. “The only experience you had is you constantly rebuffing Raiden. Honestly just admit you like him, you have his name as your locker combination for pete’s sake. Rainbow shrugged and said, “Details” “IMPORTANT Details!” I answered. “Sides,” She said, smiling confidently. “I don’t like Raiden, in fact if that jerk were to come in here right now and beg to for me to date him, I’d just brush him off.” “Say, isn’t that Raiden over yonder?” Applejack casually asked, as she sauntered up to our table. “WHERE?!” Rainbow yelled, looking around. Applejack chuckled as she took a seat on the opposite side of us. Rainbow blushed and absolutely fumed. “Not funny AJ!” she yelled. “Locker. Combo,” I said firmly. “Coincidence!” Rainbow yelled. “Whatever sugarcube.” AJ said, then she looked at me. “So, ya convince Private yet?” “I haven’t seen him yet.” I said with a sigh. “Ah man, I’m so nervous.” “Don’t you worry yer little head Twi,” Applejack said. “All ya need is tah be yerself. Don’t listen to any Rainbow mumbo jumbo.” “I got the book!” Pinkie said, popping out of nowhere from under the table, holding the book. “Oooh, Twilight are you and Private doing kissy wissys?” “Pinkie!” I yelled, blushing. “She hasn’t been asked out yet.” AJ explained. “Aww well, at least it won’t be long before you talk to him,” She replied. “Why is that, Pinks?” Rainbow asked. “Because Private walked in right now,” Pinkie answered. Just now? He walked in just now? Oh my gosh! What do I say?! What do I do?! I don’t want to mess this up! He’s the most amazing boy, I’ve ever met, and I don’t want to mess up, to fail… “Twi, breathe,” Aj deadpanned. I took a deep breath. Then another, then another. Okay, this is getting easier, now. But still… Private’s right behind me, isn’t he? “Go get him for pete’s sake!” Rainbow said, picking me up out of the chair and shoving me towards him. _______________________________________________ Perspective: Private Eye I felt somebody bump into my back, linger there for a minute, and then let go. I turned around and saw it was Twilight. That same weak kneed light headed feeling came back as I looked at her. “Oh hey Twilight, fancy you bumping into me here,” I said, trying to sound normal and not a love struck idiot. She smiled a little nervously and said, “Uh yeah, sorry about that.” she then looked down, then back up again. “Private, do you, wanna, you know, hang out sometime?” Well she just made my job infinitely easier! Okay, no comes the easy part! Just accept. “I uh...” WORDS DAMN YOU! USE THEM! “I’d love too.” I said finally. YYYYYYEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSS!!!!!!!!!!!! She smiled in turn and said, “Great, Sugarcube Corner? They have smoothies.” Huh, so Sugarcube Corner exists in this world. I guess if there was any place to hang out, it was there. “That’d be great,” I said. “Wonderful, I’ll see you after school,” She replied. We were about to part when I realized my hand had unconsciously took hers. Both of us looked at each other. Both of us were blushing furiously as I felt Twilight’s hand close around mine. “Wow, this just got...awkward…” She said, looking at the hand. I reluctantly let go of her hand. “I’d, better get going,” I said. “Yeah,” She said, reluctance in her eyes as well. “Me too.” We parted silently at that. What’s wrong with me? It’s like I’m falling in love with Twilight all over again. It’s amazing… I saw Fluttershy sitting by herself at another table. I couldn’t help but notice her gazing longingly at another table. I followed her gaze. I saw she was staring at….Big Mac? Unlike the vast majority of the humans, Big Mac’s skin didn’t really reflect his pony counterpart. It was pink, rather than scarlet. He wore a red and brown cowboy jacket over a white shirt, blue jeans and red and white sneakers. He was still big, towering over any student that happened to pass by. He would look intimidating if he didn’t have that mellow look in his eyes. So...I get to play matchmaker again? This just keeps getting better and better! I walked over to Fluttershy, she was still off in Mackey land. I spoke up to get her attention. “Fluttershy? You okay?” That broke her trance, she looked at me and nervously said, “Oh, I’m uh, fine I guess.” She then went to look at her fruit salad with deep intent. I smiled and put my head on my hand. “Thinking about a certain farm boy?” I said gently. She gasped and said, “How did you know?” I may or may not have helped you get him where I come from? “Lucky guess,” I said. “So, when are you going to have him sweep you off your ho-I mean feet.” She giggled a little, “You’re definitely getting into the Wondercolt spirit.” I laughed a little and said, “Anyways, about Big Mac.” “Oh,” She said, blushing and looking back at her fruit salad. “He’s strong, really handsome...but I don’t know. I think I might not be able to say anything.” “Have you tried talking to him?” I asked. She gave her trademark adorable squeak and shook her head furiously. I should’ve saw that coming. “How bout I talk to him?” I asked. “Convince him to come to you?” “Oh, I don’t know…” “Shy you can’t always hide,” I said. “Sometimes if you want something, you gotta stand on two feet and face it when it comes.” Shy slowly smiled and said, “Okay.” With that, I strutted off towards Big Mac’s table. I slid into a chair beside him and said, “Yo Big Mac!” He looked at me a little confused and said, “Eeyup?” “I’m Private. I’m new here,” I said. “Aj told me bout ya, said you were a good guy,” Big Mac said with a mellow smile. “I try to be,” I said with a smile. “Now, on to business.” “Business?” He asked with a raised eyebrow. “Big guy like you,” I said, putting an arm around his shoulder, “has attracted the attention of a certain little lady.” “Really?” He said, his face dumbfoundead. “That girl over there!” I pointed behind us. Big Mac turned around to see Fluttershy looking up at him. She gave the smallest wave possible before going back to the fruit salad. “Oh,” He said, his face now starting to turn red. “Judging by the blush,” I said, “I believe you approve my good man?” The big guy looked down and kept his blush. “E-eeyup,” he stuttered. “So, what’re you waiting for?” I asked. “What?” “Go talk to her!” I encouraged. He shook his head. “Ah dunno, what would we talk about?” He asked. “Well,” I said, “you work on a farm, she likes animals….” Take the hint, Mac! His green eyes grew wide, “Oh! Oh!” he said as he got up and ambled over. I moved and hid myself behind a pillar as Big Mac moved to meet Fluttershy. I smiled as I peeked out. I wasn’t alone actually. “Ugh… Darling, you completely ruined my plan,” Rarity whispered. “Rarity? What’re you doing here?” I whispered. “I had this wonderful idea on how to get those two together, and you go and spoil it, by… getting them together…” Rarity said, with a sigh. “And it was such a good plan, too.” “Whatever you master plan was,” I said. “Nothing beats simply talking and getting to know one another.” I tilted my head for us to look. We both peeked out as Big Mac went to take a seat beside Fluttershy. He looked at her and nervously said, “Howdy.” Fluttershy looked up at him, and gave a quiet, “Hello.” “Well my plan,” Rarity whispered, as we watched them, “ would have given them something to talk about. I was going to arrange for them to meet at Sugarcube Corner, and ask Applejack to bring her darling dog, Winona.” “Oh ye of little faith,” I said. “Just watch.” “Ya like chickens?” Big Mac asked. With that, the two got into a deep conversation about a new batch of baby chickens that just hatched. Rarity’s jaw dropped a little and I smirked. “Okay, just admit you’re impressed,” I said, smiling. “What are you, some kind of matchmaking guru?” Rarity asked. “I just get a feeling whenever two people are meant together,” I explained. “I was pretty confident this would work out. See ya.” With that, I walked away. But I could’ve sworn Rarity muttered: “A little too confident…”
Chapter 5 "The Date"Chapter 5 “The Date” The day went on as any normal school day would. I took directions from a student that looked bizarrely like Vinyl to where Sugarcube Corner is in this world. I’ll admit, I was a little nervous as I walked to where the ice cream shop was but, I was happy, Twilight and I were starting to come together. I hope I don’t screw this up. Sugarcube Corner in this world wasn’t as extravagant as it was back home. Here, it was a simple, square ice cream shop. It was sort of like the ones you see in big cities back home. I stepped through the door and saw the place was not huge but still cosy, a few tables along the sides of the place in front of the counter, and a comfortable looking green couch by one of the windows. I saw a human counterpart to Mrs. Cake serving ice cream and milkshakes to the various patrons from behind a rather small service area. Guess ice cream, milkshakes, and… Is that coffee? I guess the various things they serve here doesn’t need as much floor space. Most of the patrons here were kids from Canterlot High. I saw Lyra and Bon Bon once again at a table together. Man, even their human counterparts are inseparable. I saw another table of four people all with newspapers and magazines with hair that looked suspiciously like my friends. Totally not spying on us huh? I looked and saw Twilight was sitting alone at her table, an untouched milkshake in front of her. I’m guessing she bout it and her stomach realized it’s doing backflips at the very thought of being in the same room as me. Or, is that just me with her? I walked over, ignoring my friends who are totally not spying on us, just to be clear, and took a seat in front of her. She smiled and said, “Ah, good to see you Private.” “Sorry I’m a little late,” I said, “I had to take Tailspin home and had to practically fight off my mother with a stick before she put me into one of her goofy outfits.” Twilight stifled a giggle and replied, “She just cares about you Private, at least that’s what I got from my unintentional meeting with her.” I gave a smile and said, “Yeah, Tailspin was getting a telling to from her today.” “About him pining for Scootaloo?” She asked with a grin. “You ran into her huh?” I said. “Yep,” She replied, “she was kind of freaking out that a boy was acting like a gentleman to her. She takes after Rainbow a little too well.” “They’ll work it out eventually,” I said. “Anyways, can I get Mrs. Cake to fix you a milkshake?” My stomach growling answered that. ____________________________________________________ It’s not going to work. You sound sooo confident. Forgive me Promy for believing that my descendent is not some love struck floozy. You still won’t believe it’s genuine? I’m going to stand right here and make sure you will not influence Private. ...you really think I influenced him? You tried to pull this stunt with Nocturne a thousand years ago. Nearly drove the guard mad. This is different. In what way? Look at me, am I using any magic on him? No… I never did Izanami, you can check since we’re connected. You can sense in his heart that the love he feels for her is real. …. Why don’t you want to believe me? Because...it would actually make things far more complicated… Izzy…? Just, let’s watch them make fools out of one another, we have nothing better to do. Shall I get the popcorn? Don’t try to develop Evona’s sense of humor. There is only one like her every generation for a good reason. ___________________________________________________________ Twilight and I spent most of the afternoon together in that ice cream shop. Twilight would talk about what books she’s read, the horrors of certain classes, and the various other problems a teenager would have. Me, I spent most of it talking about my family, the fact I want to be a detective when I grow up, (despite being one) and books as well. I impressed Twilight a little with my knowledge. Google certainly helps you find answers quickly. All in all, it felt like I was on a first date with her again. I was happy, and found myself remembering all the little things I liked about Twilight. The way she smiled, how she would tilt her head a little when thinking hard, and just her. “Private?” Twilight said, breaking my train of thought. “Yeah?” I asked, setting aside my finished milkshake. “Uh, this is going to sound crazy,” She said, looking down. “Believe me Twilight, I’ve heard some crazy things,” I said. She let out a breath and looked into my eyes, “Just, Private, do you, believe in soulmates?” “Soulmates?” I said as I tilted my head. “I know it sounds crazy but,” She sighs. “Rarity told me about Soulmates one time. That, somehow, somewhere, there’s somebody for everyone. After Flash, she said that he just wasn’t the one. I hope I’m not creeping you out.” She smiled nervously. “No,” I interjected, “It’s, actually kind of cool.” “Cool?” She asked. “You know, it’s nice to think that somebody is made for you,” I said. “Do you believe her?” “I don’t know,” She said, looking down. “I’m not one who usually believes in metaphysical stuff, but, when I’m with you, everything just makes sense, you know? I feel…” She blushed prettily and said nervously, “Like we belong...” How I wish I could just tell her. Tell her I’m her husband. Tell her I love her more than life itself. That’d I do anything for her. But, I knew she’d freak out. She’d probably have me sent to a crazy house. I can’t rightly spend thirty moons in a padded cell. “Private, even with this,” She said, looking at me earnestly, “could we, just take things slowly? I did come from a bad break up and…” “You don’t want me to just be the guy who picks at leftovers,” I said for her. “I guess that’s one way of putting it,” She said, laying her hands on the table. “Twi,” I gently put a hand on hers and said, “I’ll wait, as long as you need.” I have thirty moons in here, I just had to get her to take me to the spring fling and win that crown. I had time for a little courtship as Rarity would say. Twilight smiled, blushed a little and her fingers entwined with mine. Gosh, they were such amazing appendages. Look at all hands can do, no wonder Lyra’s obsessed with humans. I looked at Twilight, and for a moment, we just sat there, holding hands and looking into each others eyes. It felt...like I was falling in love with Twi all over again… ____________________________________________________ Perspective: Applejack “Well ah’ll be.” Ah said as Ah peeked over mah newspaper at Priv and Twi. “Uggh, Egghead love.” Rainbow said, rolling her eyes as she peeked out from behind her sports magazine. “It’s so, sappy.” “Don’t worry Dashie, everything will turn out great for them,” Pinkie interjected. “Once they are together, they’ll go on dates, then when they really love each other they’ll get married! When they get married I’ll throw them a getting married party! When they have little Twilie and Privy’s I’ll throw them tons of...oh my gosh I am party set for life with these two.” she let out a quiet squee. “Where’s Flutters? I thought she was going to tag along,” Rainbow asked. “‘Parrently, Big Mac finally got tha courage to ask her out,” Ah said. “That big ole softy left tha farm with flowers an’ everythin’.” Rares was lookin’ over at Private and Twilight, lookin mighty like she’s figruin’ out if an apple is a red delicious or a golden delicious. “What’s eatin you Rares?” Ah asked. “Private knew that Big Macintosh and Fluttershy would hit it off,” Rarity said. “Dude, that’s like impossible.” Rainbow said. “You can’t just look at two people and know they are made for each other.” “Yet, he did.” Rarity said. “He even got them talking without the use of Winona. They were talking about chickens of all things.” “So you think that Private is psychic too?” Pinkie interjected. “No, I doubt that,” Rarity said, “but something else is going on here, I am not about to let him keep a secret for long.” Oh boy, Rares is on him like a bloodhound. Well, it was nice knowin’ him Ah guess. __________________________________________________________ Perspective: Private I don’t know how long Twilight and I sat there like that. But, I strayed from those beautiful violet eyes for a minute to see the sun was starting to go down over the horizon. I tentatively let go of Twilight hands, breaking her out of the trance and said, “We, should probably get going.” She looked out the window and said, “Wow, time does fly. I hope Mom and Dad aren’t freaking out.” I smiled, got up out of my chair, left some money dad gave me on the counter and said, “I’ll take ya home.” “I’d,” She said with a smile. “I’d really like that.” With that, we both headed for the door. Before I knew it, I was walking down the street, Twilight’s hand in mine. ______________________________________________________ Convinced yet? …. Izzy talk to me… I was so sure… Hmm? I was so sure you had him under some kind of spell. That, his love was never true. That you forced him to fall in love with her to get to me. But...when he was with her...I felt nothing from you. No spell, no charm, no enchantment, nothing. I wasn’t lying when I said his love is genuine. And...I was so swift to judge you… Izzy… Stop calling me that… I can’t help it, you are, and always will be my best friend. The one who protected and cared for me when I was just a child. Izzy I missed you, do the years spent in that grove count for nothing? Do the years spent with Aria count for nothing? …. You haven’t spoken to her have you? No…not since...the battle… Promy… What am I supposed to say to her? If she truly loves you, then she will understand. You say that, yet… I thought your element was Hope, Promy It is… Than, you put hope in them, put hope in yourself that you can become better for it. Izzy… This doesn’t change what happened fourteen hundred years ago. But, it’s a start. __________________________________________________________ Perspective: Private Eye The stars are out, the moon shined down on us, and quite honestly, it was the most beautiful night I’ve ever experienced. Okay, well maybe I’m exaggerating, but walking Twilight home, hand-in-hand, is turning out to be quite the experience. Street lamps make it safer than one would think, and we keep to the sidewalks. Thankfully this neighborhood has little traffic, anyway. I was wishing this time could last much longer, but all too quickly we reach Twilight’s house. It wasn’t as big as my house. I don’t think any other house on this street is as big as my house. What did Dad do, have it built? It was still nice, though. Cosy two-storey, with nice trim, and a nice yard. I couldn’t really tell what color it was, thanks to it being dark, but it was relatively light colored with darker trim. Oh, wait, the siding by the porch light is light blue. Light blue, with a darker blue trim. Nice. Two cars in the driveway, and a nice path that lead to the front door. “It’s, not as nice as your place,” Twilight admitted. “I like it, it looks homey,” I replied with a smile. “Right, we probably shouldn’t be holding hands like this in front of the house,” Twilight said, a little worriedly. “Why’s that?” I asked. “Well, you see, my big brother is visiting today.” She explained. Aww crap… “He is kind of protective, but luckily Cadence is probably there to hold his leash,” She said with a nervous smile. “In other words, he’s probably going to kick my ass,” I groaned helplessly. Shining why must you be the thing that scares me shitless in every universe? The door opened and I let go of Twilight’s hand quickly. Out stepped a tall, muscular human male with white skin, messy blue hair and a smile on his face. “Twilie!” he cried as he walked over to her. In the light I saw he was wearing long cargo pants, a black shirt with his cutie mark in the bottom corner of the front. Twilight smiled widely and went to hug her big brother. After the hug broke he looked down at his little sister, “We were going to head out, glad I could catch you before we did.” “I know you're busy with the police force and all,” Twilight said, smiling at him, “but it’s good to see you anyways. Any time with my BBBFF is time well spent.” Shining Armor smiled and then, his eyes fell on me. Slowly, he turned back to his sister. “Twilie, care to explain why a boy is in our front yard?” “Shining!” Twilight yelled. I tried to be as friendly as possible even though my legs were shaking under me. “Uh, I’m Private, I just moved here a couple days ago. Twilight and I are friends.” “Friends huh?” Shining said, crossing his arms. “Shining Armor Sparkle!” A female voice cried. “You’d better not do anything to that boy!” “Cady!” Shining yelled. “No buts, love,” I watched as Cadence stepped out of the house. She looked, pretty. She had pink skin, long tri colored hair that curled at the ends. She was wearing a white blouse with her crystal heart cutie mark at the center and a blue skirt. She was also wearing pinkish purple boots. She was also holding a small human...Skyla? “Cadence!” Twilight said in delight. Cadence smiled and walked over to us. “It’s good to see my favorite sister-in-law in the whole world. Skyla’s been wanting to see her aunt again.” Skyla, a small human with pink skin, curly periwinkle and gold curls, and wearing baby clothes giggled and reached out for Twilight. Twilight went aww and said, “Hello there Skyla, it’s so good to see you.” “Aunty!” Skyla said as Twilight took her. “Yes, I’m happy to see you too, big girl,” She said, hugging Skyla. Wow...even as a human Skyla is freaking adorable. “And who’s your friend here Twilight?” Cadence asked, looking at me. “Oh, this is Private,” Twilight said, gesturing to me. “He moved in a few houses down. He’s a new student at my school. He was walking me home.” “That better be all he was doing,” Shining said, giving me a side glance. I may or may not have screamed internally like a little girl at that point. “Priv!” Skyla suddenly cried. She reached over towards me. “Hmm?” I said. “Seems Skyla wants to get to know you,” Cadence said, taking her daughter from Twilight and walking over to me. I’ve never held a human babe before, so I tried to imitate Cadence’s way of holding her. I gently took Skyla in my arms and held her. She cooed and babbled happily, then hugged me sweetly. Yep, this is Skyla alright. “Skyla likes him, Shiny,” Cadence said with a smile. “I think he’s a keeper.” “Yeah, Skyla didn’t like the last guy at all,” Shining Armor said thoughtfully. I looked at Skyla and her big blue eyes looked back at me. “You don’t think I’m a jerk do you?” “NnnMmm,” Skyla said, shaking her head. “Goes to show I should trust my niece’s judgement a bit more,” Twilight mused. “You’re pretty good with her Private.” “I’ve always been good with kids,” I said. “Comes from my mom being a teacher and looking after Tailspin.” “Well, maybe you’re not such a bad guy.” Shining Armor said with a smile. “Don’t worry about my husband,” Cadence said, “She has this habit of thinking that his sister is still eight years old.” “It’s called being a kind and caring sibling, Cady,” Shining Armor said with a sigh. “Here,” I said, holding Skyla out to Cadence. “I think her mom should hang on to her.” “Come here you little princess,” Cadence said, taking Skyla back into her arms. Again, I totally called her being a great mom. “We should get going, Shining,” Cadence said. “It’s almost Skyla’s bedtime.” “But what ab-” Shining tried to say, before his wife dragged him by the ear towards the car. “Your sister is a responsible young lady, she can hang out with a boy. The world will not end if your sister starts dating, Shining Armor,” Cadence said as they both went into the car. As they drove away, Twilight turned to me. “Shining is really a good guy, just protective, especially with…” “Flash?” I asked. “Yeah…” She said, looking down for a minute. “Hey, if I had a sister like you, I’d probably act the same,” I admitted. Both of us laughed for a minute. Then, a silence fell over us as we simply looked on one another. I don’t know what convinced me this was a good idea. But...I just… I reached up a hand and put it on Twilight’s cheek. She started blushing the moment I got close enough to touch her. She stood there, stiff as a board as I looked at her. ________________________________________________________ The moment of truth… I hope they… Are you actually invested in them? Well I’m not about to wish my descendent to break poor Private’s heart. So, you believe it’s genuine. Look at them Promy, there’s no magic at work here except the strongest magic of all. Love? No Promy, True Love. ________________________________________________________ Slowly, but surely, she covered my hand with hers. Her violet eyes gazed at me, confusion, longing, nervousness, all swirled in her eyes until finally resting on...trust. “Twi,” I said, feeling my own cheeks burning. “I know, you wanted to take things slow...but…” “But…?” She said, her voice a little weak. I gulped and said, “I just, think you’re the most amazing girl I’ve ever met...and I…” I felt Twilight's hand leave mine, and go to rest on my shoulders. She was about a head shorter than I was, so she had to pull herself up. I felt her lips deliver our first kiss as humans. It was only the faintest brush of the lips, but it felt like the best in the world. She looked into my eyes for a long time, there were no words that could come out of my mouth...then… We pulled each other into an embrace and kissed full on the lips. I held her to me and she clinged to me as well. We stole air from one another, not wanting it to stop. I couldn’t explain why, but, I felt for a minute we were back home in Equestria. I even felt my hand get a little..flat… Twilight and I broke away from one another after a minute. We stood apart from one another, blushing furiously. Twilight was the first to speak up, “I’m sorry, I just didn’t know what came over me…” “It’s okay,” I said, rubbing my arm with a hand, “It was amazing.” “I’d, I’d better go…” Twilight said, backing towards her house. I watched her step on the front porch and said, “Twi!” “Yes Private?” She asked, nervously looking back at me. “See you tomorrow?” I asked. She smiled, a blush on her cheeks as she said, “Yes, I’ll look forward to it. Private, thanks for coming here.” I’d go anywhere for you Twilight… I waved goodbye and watched her enter her house. I felt light as a feather as I walked home, smiling like a total idiot. But, that one kiss, I felt her love… She...did she know who she was kissing…? ___________________________________________________ True love, huh? The most powerful magic of all. Well of course you would know a thing or two about magic. You don’t get to be the first Element of Magic without picking up a few things. So what now? Now, Twilight will start to know...just who her new boyfriend is… ______________________________________________________ Perspective: Twilight Sparkle Oh my GOSH! We kissed! We seriously kissed! We kissed, and it… It was magical. I never felt that way when I was with Flash. Not even once. Now my very first kiss with Private… And it’s as if we’ve been together for… Well for a while. Is this what falling in love feels like? Spike was barking at my feet and I picked him up, carrying him with me up to my room. I wasn’t going to talk to mom and dad about this. Dad would want to know when I’m going to visit Private’s parents. Mom would gush over the fact her little baby is growing up and make sooo many embarrassing comments. I went into my room. My bookcases took up most of my wallspace. Star maps took up what’s left. Most teenagers have posters of sports stars, or teen idols. I never saw the point. I sighed happily, and flopped back on my star-decorated comforter. Spike was heading for his basket during the night. My thoughts were on Private. I felt my lips where we kissed and I couldn’t help but wonder… How did I know to do that? I was only going to give him a little peck then I lost myself. I mean, is this like what Cadence says about true love? But...something about it seemed so familiar… I got up, went over to the vanity and looked at myself. I don’t understand it. I’ve only known Private for a couple of days. Yet, it feels like I’ve known him for a lifetime. This is too wi… Hmm? I looked on my vanity and saw something I didn’t notice before. I picked it up, it was a lockett. It was very pretty, with an amethyst shaped into a heart. Hmm, no way to open it by the looks of it. But, I don’t know, I really liked it for some reason… I looked at the mirror, and held the lockett up to my neck. Hmm, it did look good on me… I blinked and when I opened my eyes… Private was standing there...behind me...but he wasn’t human...he was… A pony...and so was I….? He was putting the lockett on me…? I shook my head and looked in the mirror again. I only saw my lone reflection. How? Why? Am I going crazy? I looked down at the lockett, and held it to my chest. That good feeling returned and I sat on my bed with it. Whatever this lockett is...it had something to do with Private…. I’m going to find out just how that is...
Chapter 6 "Remember Me"Chapter 6 “Remember Me” I slept well last night. There was no doubt about it. My whole evening was filled with thoughts about Twilight. Every moment and every thing drew me back to her in some way. I was completely and utterly in love with her and I loved every moment of it. I woke up smiling and got showered and dressed. I practically danced my way through the morning routine. I was a teenager in love and nobody was going to stop me. I went down stairs to the kitchen and found Mom and Tailspin there along with Dad. He looked up from his work and smiled. “Well, somebody’s in a good mood today,” He said. “Kinda am, Dad,” I said with a smile as I snagged some toast. “Three guesses it has something to do with Twilight,” Mom quipped as she smiled at me from the table. “Mom..” I said, a little shyly. “I rest my case,” Mom said, smirking. “So, bro, you going to give me tips?” Tailspin asked. “Nuh uh,” I said, waving a finger in the air. “I’m not going to be responsible for you chasing after tomboy Scootaloo.” “Private!” Tailspin cried, his face flushing. “Seems it is a time for love,” Dad commented. “I’ll say ,Irenius,” Mom said, putting her head on one hand. “I must say you look quite handsome yourself today.” Dad flushed a little, then frowned. “You’re not going to get me to go easy on you in the cookoffs, Sparrow.” “So much for feminine charm,” Mom said with a roll of her eyes. I shook my head and, after a light breakfast, I was out the door with Tailspin. I noticed that Twilight wasn’t there to walk me to school. But, I’m guessing she probably went ahead. I didn’t care though, I was the happiest guy in the world. Any chance to be with Twilight was enough for me. ____________________________________________________ Perspective: Rarity Something is not right. That was the conclusion I kept coming back to whenever I thought about the events of recent days. Private Eye shows up, out of nowhere, and Twilight is completely smitten with him. While Love at first sight isn’t something particularly wrong, something was off when he started playing matchmaker. Nobody is that good at matching two people. Plus, he was way too confident in his decision. It was as if, he knew the pair of them from some past life. Oh come off it Rarity, perhaps you are just poking into things you shouldn’t. But, I just can’t shake the feeling that, as stated before, something is not right. So, I decided to do something about it. I stood in front of Canterlot High, knowing that Private would show up sooner or later. I looked through the crowd of students and saw Private’s brother Tailspin run by. I followed where he came from and there was Private, with Twilight. Oh, when they are together it’s something to behold. They just seemed to, oh I cannot explain it, click I guess. Something must have happened last night during their little rendezvous. They just could not keep looking and smiling at one another. Gossip time later, Rarity, getting answers time is now. Time to get to the bottom of this… ________________________________________________________ Perspective: Private Eye “Private, listen, sorry if I freaked you out last night,” Twilight said as we stood in front of each other as students moved past us. “Hey, it’s alright,” I said, my face flushing. “I enjoyed it.” She smiled at that and said, “Good, I was afraid maybe, we were going too fast…” I smiled, and then noticed...Twilight was wearing the locket I gave her… Before I could speak up about it, Rarity came walking over. “Good morning, darlings, I trust you both had a good time last night.” Twilight and I flushed at the same time, and sort of said, at the same time, something that sounds like this: “OhyeahsureImeanyeahandwellkindasortaawesomeyeah.” Rarity let out a giggle and said, “While I hate to break up your reunion, I need to borrow Private for a minute. If that’s alright with you, Twilight, dear?” Twilight raised an eyebrow. “What do you need Private for?” she asked. “Oh, I just have a few questions to ask him. I had some ideas for his suit and I wanted to, how they say, run them by him.” Rarity said, holding up her hands defensively. “Uh, alright,” I said, and then turned to Twilight, “I’ll see you later.” “I’ll see you later as well Private,” Twilight said, walking up the steps to school. “Okay Rarity, what did yo-wha!” I yelped as Rarity suddenly grabbed me by the tie and was pulling me away. I’m starting to think this is the true reason ties were force fed into male fashion. ____________________________________________________________ Next thing I know I’m standing in an empty classroom. Rarity slammed the door shut behind me and got within inches of my face. I felt like I was in an interrogation. “Alright, what’s going on here? How did you know that Fluttershy and Big Mac would hit it off so well? Any others you intend to matchmake? Who are you, really? And where did you come from? I want answers, Private Eye, because you coming out of nowhere, sweeping Twilight off her feet, then being able to successfully match Mac and Fluttershy is… well… uncanny. Especially your confidence in the match!” “I uh…” Was all I could really have come out of my mouth after that. “It is rude to keep a lady waiting, Private.” Rarity said, crossing her arms, standing in front of me. “Well…” I said. “Well?” Rarity said, raising her eyebrow. I sighed, “Rarity, if I told you, you’d think I was crazy.” “Try. Me,” She replied firmly. Okay, there was no way I was getting out of this. I had to just tell her the truth. I took in a deep breath and said: “I'm not really human, and neither is Twilight or Sunset Shimmer for that matter. We are all ponies from another world who came here via a magic mirror because Shimmer stole the crown from Twilight. Twilight is my wife in this other world and she came here to get the crown back, I got worried when she didn't come back so I came here and found out that all of my friends have a human counterpart here as well." Rarity blinked as I went on. “But when I got here Twilight didn’t remember who I was. So I decided to romance her again in the hopes of getting her memories back. I blended into human society so Sunset wouldn’t see who I was. Then I went on the date with Twi, and you know the rest.” I let out a breath as I finished my statement. Rarity stared at me for a long moment, finally saying, “You’re right, it does sound insane, darling.” “I knew it,” I sighed in defeat. “But, you mentioned...Shimmer stealing Twilight’s crown…” Rarity said, her eyes sort of...going far away. “Rarity?” I said, waving a hand over her non responsive blue eyes. “She tried to hurt Spikey Wikey...get her friends to be such brutes...then tried to hurt the other students…” she said, her voice far away. “Rarity snap out of it!” I cried, shaking her. She shook her head and her eyes returned to normal. “Oh my goodness, I, I remembered something. I saw Sunset turning into that monster, the whole disaster at the Fall Formal…” She looked down. “How come I couldn’t remember it before?” “Maybe some kind of spell was blocking your memory,” I suggested. “I’ve seen it before.” “You really are telling the truth,” Rarity said, looking at me. “I must ask, about the me in your world, are we friends there?” “Yeah,” I said with a nod. “Miss Rarity, Element of Generosity, and proud owner of Carousel Boutique.” Rarity’s eyes glowed at that as she said, “I own Carousel Boutique in your world!?” “Yep.” I said. “You also mentioned we were all, what did you call them, ponies?” She asked. “Yep, specifically, you’re a unicorn, like me and Twilight,” I explained. “Would explain how I can be a dressmaker without hands,” Rarity said with a laugh. “Yep, that’s Rarity from my world,” I said. “So,” She said, “How has my analog been doing in the romantic department?” “Why do you ask?” I inquired. “Well, if my analog is romancing someone in your world, then the logical conclusion would be that my sweetheart would be in this world as well. That's probably how you figured out Fluttershy and Macintosh would go so well together.” Rarity said, sighing dreamily. “So, tell me Private.” “You are in a happy relationship in the other world,” I said with a smile. “Really?” Rarity said, sounding excited. “Is he that charming Blueblood? I haven’t met him yet, but I heard he was ever so handsome. Or, maybe that Thunderlane boy, or maybe even Caramel. Oh Private! Tell me what pony my pony is pining after!” She was practically bouncing up and down at this point… “Uh, funny thing about your sweetheart…” I said, laughing nervously. “He’s not, actually a pony.” Rarity stopped mid bounce and stood looking at me. “He’s, not a pony? Then whatever is he?” “A dragon…” I said, nervously. Rarity’s eyes went wide and she said in shock, “A dragon?! Whyever would my pony self be dating a dragon?” “Oh, he’s just a little guy at this point,” I explained. “He’s very nice, and eager to help you out in that other world” “Well, I guess I shouldn’t be one to judge,” Rarity said, “So what is name?” “His what?” I said, my own eyes going wide. “His name darling, if I’m to find him in this world that should be where to start,” Rarity replied. “....Spike,” I finally said. “Spike?” Rarity stood stiff. “As in...Twilight’s dog?” “Uh...yeah…” I said. “A dog…” She said again, in absolute shock. “Rarity?” I asked. “I date...a dog…” She uttered. “Um, they call it puppy love?” I said with a smile. “That is not funny, Private Eye!” Rarity uttered. “I know, bad joke.” I said. “This is by far the most insulting prank anybody has put on me!” She cried. “Rarity it isn’t a prank!” I tried to implore. “Where are Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie?” Rarity said, looking around. “I bet you they are laughing themselves silly!” “ It's not a joke. it's just that Spike is a dragon in my world. I don't understand why he's a dog, here, either," I explained. “Honestly! I thought you were a good person but this, this is just insanity!” she cried as she stormed out. Aww great...now Rarity thinks I’m crazy… ______________________________________________________________ I went through my first class really worried about Rarity. I felt guilty to be honest, she believed every word of my mouth up until I mentioned Spike. Gah, I’m such an idiot! I knew she’d think that was the punch line of a horrible joke! After class, I walked down the hallways and saw Twilight was waiting for me at the bottom of the stairs. Oh please don’t let her hear about the whole Rarity thing! “Private? Oh it’s good to see you,” She said as she got up to greet me. Phew. “Good to see you too Twilight.” I said with a smile. “What did you and Rarity talk about?” She asked. “Oh, stuff about a suit she was thinking of making. Helped her out a little,” I replied, avoiding any mention of puppy love conversations. Twilight smiled and said, “Glad that you’re willing to help. I swear she works a little too hard sometimes. She’s more like AJ than she’d care to admit.” I think a sleepover will change that point of view sister… “Twi, there’s something I wanna ask you.” I said. “Yes?” She said, looking hopefully into my eyes. “It’s, about that Spring Fling you were talking about,” I said. She only nodded. “I was wondering, if when you won that crown, if I could have a look at it,” I said. She tilted her head, “What do you want with a costume tiara?” She asked. “I can’t really explain,” I said. “Just that, it’s very important.” She smiled and said, “Sure, but, I kind of need to win it first.” “Twi, you are a shoe in,” I said encouragingly. “Thanks,” She said, a hint of red on her cheeks. “I try not to get a swelled head about beating Sunset.” “You have a gift, Twilight,” I said. “You can take a bunch of different people, different ideas, different backgrounds, and make them all come together. Look at how different your friends are, you are the thing that holds them together. It’s not because you make them, you just are as you are.” Twilight smiled and said, “You really should consider writing a book.” With that, the bell rang and I said, “Well, that’s our cue to run off.” “I’ll see you later right?” She asked. I smiled, pulled her close and kissed her on the cheek. I smiled at her blushing face and said, “Count on it.” With that, I ran off to class. _________________________________________________________ Perspective: Twilight Sparkle Oh… Oh wow… If this is love, I really like it. I feel both melty and giddy, and lighter than air… I’m in love. I am in love with Private Eye. Oh, I hope this lasts past high school. I heard the intercom ring… Twilight Sparkle, report to the office please! Twilight Sparkle! What? Oh, great, what happened, now? I walked the hallways back to the Principal’s office. Oh, I hope I didn’t fail a test or anything. What did I do? What could I have done?! There weren’t any ground-shattering tests, lately, and last I heard I passed the state tests with flying colors! Oh my gosh, could it have been any sort of public display of affection?! I mean… We haven’t been that, you know, affectionate, on school grounds, though I really really really want to kiss Private again… “Twilight Sparkle?” I blinked as I realized I was standing in the office, Principal Luna was giving me a weird look. I smoothed myself out and said, “Uh, Principal Celestia wanted to see me?” “She’s in her office,” Luna said, before going back to her work. Oh man..please don’t let me get expelled… Principal Celestia’s office directly contrasted Principal Luna’s office. Where the Vice Principal’s office was all cool blues, the Principal’s office was warm golds, and sunny yellows. To the left of her desk, was a book-filled bookcase, with some trophies on the top shelf. Behind the desk was a whiteboard with the calendar for the month marked, and a to-do list written on it. The walls had honey-gold wood wainscoting, with mustard yellow moulding, and the walls were more of a light orange sherbet color, with sunny yellow trim, and buttercream columns. The floor was carpeted with a burgundy berber with gold trim A green flag stood to the right of her desk, and the desk itself, was natural wood tones, with three panels on the front, depicting clouds, a star, and a moon. On the lighter wood top of the desk was a microphone attached to the intercom, and a telephone. Principal Celestia, herself, was dressed in a smart-looking pantsuit, that made her look very no-nonsense, but not as severe as Vice-Principal Luna. Her pants, and part of her shirt were a grape purple, and her blazier was a warm gold that strangely went well with the pants. On her lapel was a pin depicting the sun in glory. Her skin was a light pink, and her hair… Her hair was tri-colored pink, mint green, and sort of a twilight blue. When her violet eyes looked at me, there was that same warmth I always remember coming from her. “Twilight, I’m glad you could come so quickly,” she said. “Am I in trouble, Ma’am?” I asked nervously. “Have a seat,” She said, avoiding my question. I did as she asked, oh please, oh please don’t tell me I’m expelled…. “Twilight, you look like I just asked you to diffuse a bomb,” She said, looking at me. “Sorry, I’m just kind of freaking out right now,” I said honestly. “I asked you to come in, because Mr. Rich told me you were, distracted during class,” She said. “Uh...yeah…” I said, looking at my shoes nervously. “Care to explain?” She asked. “I uh, was a little distracted over these past couple of days,” I admitted. “You’re usually so attentive,” She said, “Your teachers have never given complaints before. You have straight A’s in every class. I’m just concerned, Twilight. Is something going on that you can tell me about?” To be honest, I somehow felt I could trust Celestia. Ever since I arrived at Canterlot High she’s always been one of the biggest supporters I ever had. She would help me out on occasion, tutor if I was stuck, and above all she was a great ear to listen to some of my problems. She was about as close to a second mother figure I had. “I uh,” I said, nervously. “I started, seeing a guy again.” “A boy?” Celestia said, her smile growing. “Oh, that explains everything.” “Yeah...I guess it does..his name is Private Eye.” I replied. She rolled over in her chair to a filing cabinet. She pulled out a file and looked at it approvingly. “Good grades, transferred just like you did all those months ago. How time flies.” Wow...I didn’t realize how long it’s been since I started out here… “Why, in another year, we’d be measuring you for a graduation gown. Him as well,” Celestia quipped. Graduation…? Does it...have to end so soon…? “Twilight are you okay?” She asked. “Sorry, just, didn’t realize how much time there was,” I said. “Twilight, it isn’t the amount of time you have,” Celestia said, “It’s how you spend it that counts.” “You’re right, I guess I worried over nothing again,” I said. “I don’t know of any teenager that hasn’t,” Celestia said with a smile. “I do hope you don’t let Private become too much of a distraction.” “Oh don’t worry Ma’am,” I reassured. “I’ll make sure to balance my time between dating, friends, electives, classes and studying well. You know I’m good at schedule making.” “So, can I mark you and Private down as dates for the Spring Fling this weekend?” Celestia said with a teasing smile. I blushed and said, “Um, yeah, I think we’re going together.” “It would be nice to see a student such as you be princess of both dances,” Celestia said. I smiled and looked at the crown sitting in it’s display case… It’s..so… ___________________________________________________ Heavy… Here, let me fix it. Thanks Private, that does feel a bit more comfortable. It’s all about maintaining balance Twilight. Just like being a leader. ____________________________________________________ I shook my head, what was that? It felt like a weird flashback… Just like last night… “Twilight?” Celestia said. “Are you alright? You seemed out of it.” “I have to go, Principal Celestia,” I said, getting up. Without another word, I ran out, this is too freaky! ______________________________________________ Her spell is weakening… It’s Private’s doing, his being here has started to break cracks in the illusion. No matter where my descendents go, they always seem to be shattering something. You can only blame fate for that Promy. For it is a fickle mistress. Yet, one that insists on true love coming to be… ____________________________________________________ Perspective: Private Eye I wonder what the office wanted Twilight for? I hope I didn’t get her in any trouble. I was in front of the cafeteria doors waiting for her. I hoped to make our date for the Spring Fling official. Wait… Private slow down… I’m so concerned about the date I keep forgetting what it’s for. The crown, it’s all about that stupid crown. If I had only been quicker, Twilight wouldn’t be here...we’d be home… To what? A life of constantly wondering if you’ll see tomorrow? But… Here, there are no crimes, here, there is peace and true harmony. Here, nopony asks you to do anything. Here...you are free… I shook my head as Twilight came up around the corner. She walked up to me and said, “Private, uh, can we talk?” “About what?” I asked. She paused for a moment, then shook her head. “Uh, nothing, just to make our date official.” “Oh yeah, for the Spring Fling,” I said. “You uh, need me to formally ask you?” She smiled and said, “Well, you could just say yes.” “Where’s the fun in that?” I asked. With that, I took her hand in mine, bowed and said, “Milady? Would you honor me by allowing me to escort you as you claim your title as Princess of the Spring Fling?” Twilight giggled and replied, “Yes Sir Private, I would be honored to have you at my side.” She then stared at me, her eyes were...far away, just like Rarity’s were. “Twi?” I said, getting up and waving a hand in front of her eyes. “Hello?” “What the!” She cried, “Who? Private why are you a pony?” I blinked at that and her eyes returned to normal. She shook her head and said, “Oh, I can’t believe I just said that.” “Twi…?” I said, looking at her nervously. “Sorry, I’ve been feeling weird all day,” She said, putting a hand on her head. “Twi,” I sighed and said, “can we talk? After school?” “Sure, why?” She asked. “There’s something really important I need to tell you, meet me in the back of the building,” I said. Slowly, Twilight nodded, “Okay, I trust you Private…” __________________________________________________________ Perspective: Rarity I paced around outside, fuming at the utter… insanity of it all. A dog! I would not date a dog. A dragon, maybe, if it were a gentleman, but never a dog! That is the most ridiculous thing I’d ever heard. Never mind Private making that absurd ‘puppy love’ joke. Ugh! The indignity of it all! I sat down on a bench outside the school and groaned. Just, how could they possibly think such a prank was funny? Such a lewd joke is something Sunset would come up with. I wonder though...why a dog...why of all things…? I heard a whine, I looked over and there was dear Spikey Wikey. Oh, I could not fault him when he was looking so concerned for me. I smiled as he went up and nuzzled along my boot. I picked him up and scratched him behind the ears, just as he always liked it. “Oh Spike, how I wish Private never came up with that ridiculous notion.” Spike suddenly stopped and looked up at me. I sighed, “Oh, Private got this idea in his head that he was a pony from another world. That my pony self on the other side dated a dragon you. I must admit, the thought of dating a dragon is, unique, it….” Spike tilted his little head. “It’s complicated and ridiculous,” I said, shaking my head. “Why, your analog better be the most gentlemanly drake if Private is really speaking the truth.” “I wish…” Who said that? I looked around and nobody was there. I looked down, Spike was covering his mouth with his paws. “Spike..did you…” I had no words. Slowly, Spikey Wikey sighed and said, “I never could keep anything hidden from you for long.” Spike...was a talking...dog… Private...was telling...the truth… Oh my stars… ______________________________________________________ Perspective: Spike Good going Spike, you just had to open your big fat mouth. I looked down and said to her, “Yeah, I’m a talking dog, I’m really dragon Spike from that other world. Private wasn’t lying.” I looked up at Rarity’s beautiful blue eyes as she took in everything I said. She finally spoke after a minute, “So, you’re, the love of my analog.” “I guess you could say that,” I said. “This is, just impossible,” Rarity said, shaking her head. “You gotta believe me, Rarity,” I pleaded, “I really am Spike I’m…” “You, left her behind didn’t you?” Rarity asked, looking at me. “When you came over here, she’s waiting for you isn’t she?” She… She didn’t try to...you know...be that Rarity. I...she isn’t my Rarity. I thought I’d always be happy, being by her side. I thought, just being with her was enough. No...no it isn’t… I wanted to be a human. I wanted to take her in my arms and hold her tight. I… I can’t do it because she’s this world’s Rarity. She will belong to another… That’s, the most painful part of all this...she’s right there...and yet she’s not…. “Yeah,” I finally sighed. “She’s waiting for me, but… Well… Twilight’s like a sister to me. I couldn’t let her come here alone.” Slowly, Rarity smiled at me. “Then, my analog is incredibly lucky. For she knows one of the sweetest dragons on her world. A gentledrake who chose his friends above his own wants. I hope she realizes just how amazing a dragon she has.” I smiled, and felt a tear fall down my face. Rarity… How sentimental…. I looked over, and my eyes grew wide. Standing before me, was Sunset and another human. The other human was tall, a woman, with long black hair, reddish skin and yellow eyes, wearing a long black and red lined dress with a mirror mark on it...who..was she…? “Rarity!” I cried, and looked at her. Rarity was sitting there, stiff as a board, her eyes somewhere else. “Sunset! What are you doing to he-” I cut myself off when I saw Sunset’s eyes were also somewhere else. The woman smirked at me, “Well, who knew a dragon would sneak into my world. You’ve been quite a nuisance to catch.” “Who are you!?” I growled, “And what have you done with Rarity?” “Oh, I simply took her out of the picture for a minute,” The woman said, walking to Rarity and daring to put a finger on her cheek. “Right now, she believes she’s sewing a new dress, dreaming of a shop she’ll own one day.” “You’re controlling her!” I yelled. “Why would you do that?!” “Because she isn’t doing her job…” The woman cruelly said. “She’s supposed to be a stand in, a little actress playing the role…” “And Sunset?” I asked. The woman walked over to Sunset, the girl didn’t even move or react. “She, was quite an interesting enigma,” The woman said. “Born into Equestrian High Society, passed the entrance exam at Celestia’s school for gifted unicorns with flying colors, and became one of Celestia’s students.” “Then she decided to take power for herself right?” I asked. “She did, only the true reason for her coming here, was because power was denied her,”The woman said, putting an arm around Sunset’s shoulder. “Dear Izanami decided not to bestow the Element of Magic upon her. So, I lured her into my world, a world where she would be top dog. Where she would have the power to get what she wanted…” “And Twilight?” I growled. “A world where she had no responsibilities aside from studying,” She said, “A world where her friends are far away from any real danger. All was perfect...until you and that stallion showed up in my world….” “What’s Private got to do with this?” I demanded. “Private? That’s his name….?” She said, suddenly looking scared, but then smirked. “So, Sombra, you’ve brought him to me at last, my love.” “Say what now?” I asked. “Oh don’t worry about your friend Private, soon,” She said, “soon, I’ll make him forget everything…” “You can’t do that!” I yelled. “Watch me…” She said, and her hands glowed with that freaky dark magic. She hit Rarity with it. I growled and leapt at her, but then they just teleported away. I looked around, where did they go? I can’t smell them…. “Spikey Wikey?” I heard Rarity come to. “Rarity!” I cried, “Rarity you’re okay!” “Oh, hello Spikey Wikey,” She said, smiling. “Why, if you keep barking like that Luna will find you again.” What…? “Rarity, it’s me! Spike!” I tried to say. “Spike, I don’t wish to play right now,” She said, picking up her purse. “I have a dress to make for Twilight.” She just..walked away… She...couldn’t...hear me… THAT WITCH! She’s after Private! I have to stop him! I took off and ran, please, Private don’t listen to her! ________________________________________________________ Perspective: Private Eye I paced behind the school building. How was I going to tell her all this? Hey Twilight, turns out I’m your husband from another world. No, I can’t… Twilight is happy here. Here, she doesn’t have to do anything except study. I, I’ll just do what I always do and complicate things… I love Twilight, I want more than anything just to be with her. Here...I can be with her… Forever...always...you can have everything you could possibly want…. Mom’s here...Dad’s here...Tailspin can walk… Your family, they are all here, they are happy. They love you, cherish you. Your friends are here. Far away from any danger or crime. You can still be a detective, but, none of the people you love will get hurt… None of them...will get...hurt… Yes...there you are…here..you can have everything..here...you are safe and happy...stay...don’t tell Twilight… But… Do this, and this world will stay as it is...give into it...embrace it….love it as you would Twilight… “I...want i-ouch!!” I felt something bite down on my leg and I snapped out of it. I looked down and saw Spike was the perpetrator. “Spike! What the hell are you thinking!?” I yelled, shaking him off my leg. He got off and looked up at me, “Keeping you from getting sucked into this world!” he yelled. “Sucked in?” I asked. “Yeah! Why do you think Twilight wants to be here?” He asked. “Somebody is making it so you and Twilight want to stay!” It all suddenly dawned on me. “This, is why she didn’t come back. This is why she wanted to stay. This...is why she left behind what she was…” I said. “It’s the mirror!” Spike implored, “It’s making you want to stay for whatever reason! Twilight stayed here,” “Because she was scared of being a princess,” I said. “Yeah!” He replied. I was quiet for a moment. “Private, don’t tell me you want to stay too…” Spike said warily. “My mom’s alive here, Spike…” I said. “But, she’s no-” “I get that she’s not my mom!” I yelled. “She’s this world’s Private’s mom! But I’m here! She’s alive! You have no idea what it’s like! To lose someone and then have them back! Spike! I’m not letting her go again!” “SHUT THE HELL UP!” Spike yelled. I blinked, he swore at me. “Don’t, you don’t even get to talk about tragedy!” Spike yelled, tears in his eyes. “I never got to know my parents! Then my dad came back and I only had a few days with him! Before he was taken back from me again! I get that you’re saying, Private, but you can’t just run away from the fact that you feel guilty about them!” “Spike don’t you dare go there!” I yelled. “You told Twilight yourself,” Spike said, “The reason you feel so guilty about your Mom dying and Tailspin not walking is because you feel it’s your own fault!” I couldn’t say anything. “I can’t believe I’m the one saying this Private. BUT GROW UP!” Spike yelled. I just stared at the dog. “I know it hurts, not having somebody you care about around. It claws at you inside, makes you crave anything to connect with them. But, in reality, we’re all connected in one way or another. You can’t let this world take advantage of your grief. You got a job to do back home, so does Twilight, and you’ve got to man up and face it, you’re not a kid, you’re not a teenager, you are Preventus Phelps Eye. You can't hide in this world and pretend problems don't exist. You, are an adult, so act like one.” I backed against the wall, slid down it, and put my hands on my legs as I sat on the ground. “You’re right, Spike,” I said, looking at the dog. “I’m not a kid anymore.” Spike smiled at me and said, “Hey, we’ll get through this, we’ll all go home soon.” I smiled and held out my arms, “Come ere you mutt.” Spike leapt into my arms and I hugged him. Spike, was like a little brother to me too. I can’t believe I could be so selfish. To think only on how I was feeling. “Forgive me Spike?” I asked. “Hey, bro, always,” Spike said, smiling at me. “Thanks, I needed the kick in the teeth,” I said, and then went to scratch his ears. Spike’s eyes closed and his leg started thumping the ground. “Ooh yeah! That’s the spot!” “Nice to see you two getting along.” Spike and I looked up to see Twilight walking over. “Yeah,” I said, “He and I just clicked I guess.” Twilight bent down to pick up Spike and put him in her bag, as I stood up. She then looked at me, “So, what did you need to talk about?” “Twi,” I said, and then looked at the locket. I reached for it and held it up with my fingers. “Do you, remember where you got this?” Twilight looked at it, and shook her head. “No, I…” She then blinked and looked at me. “I...remember you putting it on me…” I looked at her, her eyes didn’t seem distant, just focused. “I, saw you, and me,” She said, taking the locket. “But, we were…” “Ponies?” I asked. “I was going to say Equines but,” She said, “that works too.” “Twi,” I said, letting go of the locket and taking her hands, “what I’m about to tell you, is going to sound totally crazy.” She nodded, keeping her eyes on me. “Does the word, Equestria, mean anything to you?” I asked. She, looked startled. “The name of a country…” “Elements of Harmony?” I asked again. She started again, and recited as if from memory, “Six magical artifacts exemplifying the traits of Honesty, Loyalty, Kindness, Laughter, Generosity, and Magic.” She blinked, and looked at me, looking a little scared, “Private, how do I know that off the top of my head?” “Because,” I said, “you know stuff that a human high school student would never know.” “I...do?” She asked. “Starswirl’s theorem of relative magic?” I asked quickly. “Magic equals magic times energy of unicorn times willpower,” She said, again reciting. “Fastest velocity of an unmanned pegasi?” “What kind of pegasus? An Eastern or Western Pegasus?” She said, putting a hand on her head. “Ugh, how did I know that was a trick question? More importantly,” She looked up at me, “How do you know, that I know it?” “Because, you aren’t Twilight Sparkle the High School student,” I said firmly. Her eyes grew wide in shock, “I’m not?” “No,” I shook my head, “You are Twilight Annmarie Sparkle, Element of Magic and Princess of Equestria, an Alicorn.” “An...Alicorn…” She said, looking even more shocked. “You were born in Canterlot,” I said. “Not Canterlot here, Canterlot back in Equestria. You are the student of Princess Celestia. And...you’re my…” I blushed a little. “I’m your what Private?” She asked. “You’re…” I looked her right in the eyes, “You’re my wife.” She looked at me for a long time, then began shaking her head violently, getting out of my grip. “No! This is impossible! There is no such thing as magic! It’s physically impossible for me to know all this! We are teenagers! We can’t be married we can’t be!” “Twilight! I’m telling the truth!” I declared. “Prove it!” She cried. “Tell me things that only my husband would know!” Okay, think Private, think…. “Uh, you’re ticklish on your belly!” I said. Twilight blushed bright red at that, “You actually-” “Okay, bad choice,” I said, “Uh, you like your toast with a little bit of honey on it.” “I do..but, anybody could’ve said that!” She fired back. “You like fantasy roleplaying! Your character is Spellzalor the Archmage!” I said, grabbing at straws. “I’ve only told my friends th…” She shook her head and said definitely. “I don’t know what game this is Private! But unless you start giving something concrete, you can forget abo-” “The things you’re most scared of,” I said, “are failure, and being a bad leader, or example. You’re terrified of even the notion of letting somebody down. I remember, after we came back from the Crystal Empire that first time. You told me about what you saw…” She just stared at me. “You told me you saw Celestia saying she didn’t want you as her student anymore. I remember how broken you looked when we talked about it. How scared you were that it would come around,” I said, walking to her. “You...said…” She said, a tear falling down her eyes. “On our honeymoon…” “That, no matter how far one of us falls…” I said, wiping the tear from her eye. “The other would pick us back up…” Tears fell from her eyes, and a light flashed briefly in them. I caught a glimpse of Twilight’s cutie mark in her eyes, it disappeared after she blinked. She looked at me, and she kept crying as she said, “Preventus?” “Oh Twilight!” I said, pulling her to me. She clung to me, crying into my chest as she said, “Oh Private, I’m so sorry. I was just so scared I would fail...I…*sniff* I didn’t…*sniff* think about what I was leaving behi*sniff*” she then began just sobbing on me. “Twi, shhh.” I said, fighting tears of joy myself. “I’m here, I’m back with you. I know it’s scary to face life, but, we have each other..we’ll be fine…” “I love you...Preventus…” She said. “I love you too,” I said, holding her and stroking her hair. “So, about that crown…” She said, looking up at me. “Think it’ll be too heavy?” I asked with a smile. She smiled in turn. “Not by a long shot, so long as I have somepony right with me.” With that...we kissed at the back of the school… ____________________________________________________ NO NO! Impossible! How did she break free from my spell! How could this happen!? Long time no see, Lilith… Izanami! Prometheus! Let them go Lilith… You think you miserable fossils can defeat me!? I’m the god of this world! You forget, even gods fall in love. What will you two do? Stall you long enough for Twilight to get that crown… She’ll fall! They all fall eventually! Yes...but you underestimate just how powerful Hope and Magic can truly be… Ready Promy? Always Izanami… I WILL END BOTH OF YOU!!
Chapter 7 "Last Dance"Chapter 7 “Last Dance” I sighed as I looked at myself in the bathroom mirror. Here come the nerves again. I was standing in my bathroom at my house, looking at myself. I was wearing a black suit that I apparently wore for formal occasions. I straightened the red bow tie as much as I could, dad loaned it to me. So, here I am, taking Twilight to a dance, what could possibly go wrong? Only everything… I heard a knock on the door, I went out to my room and opened it to be nearly blinded as Mom’s camera flashed. She smiled as she held it. “Oh, look at you Preventus, all grown up and ready to take the girl of your dreams to a dance,” She said with a giggle. “Mom, it’s only a school dance,” I groaned. “I’m not marrying her.” Already did that… “Oh don’t try to deter me,” She said, wiping some lint off my shoulder, “I’m your mother, I have a right to gush over this.” “Right…” I said, looking down. “Preventus?” She said, looking at me. “Are you okay?” No I’m not, I’m going to leave you, all of this, behind. I’m going to head back home where you’re dead, Tailspin’s crippled, and I walk on four hooves. But, I had Twilight there, and my friends. Plus, I’ll look on this time with nothing but happy thoughts. I simply said with a smile, “Just a little nervous about tonight. But, I’ll be fine.” Mom smiled, and hugged me out of nowhere. “You’ve grown up so much…” she said, a little sadly. I hugged her back, “I know, Mom, but I couldn’t have done it without you and Dad,” I said with a smile. “Don’t underestimate yourself Preventus, you did a lot of growing up on your own,” She said, cryptically. Wait, what? I watched as she let me go and prepared to walk outside. “I got to get my other son ready. You’ll be walking Twilight there, correct?” “Dad still won’t trust me with the car?” I said with a laugh. “I don’t trust you with the car,” She replied with a laugh. So much for that human experience...now to get Twilight… ____________________________________________________ We stalled her… But it wasn’t enough...they'll be vulnerable… I’m sorry, Izzy… For what? This is my fault, all of it is… Promy… I just...wish I didn’t give in...then...they could’ve been happy. Promy, we can’t change what happened. Only look forward… It’s up to them now… ____________________________________________________________ So, those miserable fossils thought they could stall me? Well, they bought that princess brat a few days at most. But, little did they know they all worked in my brilliant plan. Soon, I’ll have Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer trapped in here. Once that is done, I’ll just erase their memories, convince Twilight that she never even knew this, Private Eye, at all. Once I kill him and that miserable mutt, Sombra will be able to return without hindrance. Oh my love Sombra, we will be together at last… _____________________________________________________________ I stood on the walkway leading up to Twilight’s door. I adjusted my trademark fedora on my head, I wasn’t about to leave it behind no matter the danger. But my teenaged nerves were kicking as I walked up. Part of me just wanted to run away and forget the whole thing. But, my love for Twilight far overcame my nerves. I got up to the door, took a deep breath, and rang the doorbell. It was answered by a woman with light gray skin, and purple and white striped hair. She was wearing a simple white top and violet skirt with some stars on it. “Yes? May I help you?” she asked. “I’m, Private Eye.” I said, giving a polite smile. The woman smiled wide and said, “Oh, you must be Twilight’s sweetheart! I’m Twilight Velvet, her mother.” “A pleasure, ma’am,” I said. Oh great, here comes the process of impressing the parents again. If I have to go back in ti- “Velvet?” A male voice said behind her. “Twilight’s date is here.” Velvet said behind her, and then turned back to me. “Come in, Twilight is waiting.” I stepped into the house and entered what had to be the living room. I saw what had to be Night Light standing by a staircase. He had blue skin, well kempt blue hair and a business suit. I noticed a typewriter was nearby, seems in this world he followed his writing dreams from the get go. Velvet smiled and walked to her husband, taking his arm in both of hers, “Dear, this is Private, the boy that Twilight was talking about.” she explained. “Ah,” Night Light said, shaking my hand, “I’m Night Light, you may have read my book.” “Yeah,” I said. “A Match Made in the Stars, right?” “Well, you’re well read that’s good,” Night Light said with a smile. “Dear, he’s here to date our daughter, not talk about your book all night,” Velvet said with a giggle. “Right,” Night Light said, rubbing the back of his head. He then turned and called up the stairs, “Twilight! Your date is here!” Twilight came down the stairs, a vision in what looked like pink taffeta. Her dress was strapless, the top being mostly pink, but with white and purple stripes. Her skirt was slightly frilly, but not too much so, and had three layers the middle being trimmed with thin embroidered lines of purple and white. The dress boots, which seemed to be the thing for girls to wear here, were pink, laced over white with purple soles. I was absolutely stunned. I fought every instinct to let my jaw hang open like an idiot. Twilight just smiled and descended down to the living room floor. She smiled, blushing prettily as she said, “Hey Private.” “Hey Twi,” I said, looking at her. “You look amazing.” “Thanks,” She replied, “You look good too.” “Oh!” Velvet cried, procuring a camera from her pocket. “Let’s get some pictures of you two!” Twilight and I smiled, moving in together and letting Velvet have her fun. Twilight’s mother smiled after a few shots. “Oh, you are so grown up my little Twilight. Why-” “If you make one mention of me in diapers I will personally set your book collection on fire!” Twilight shouted, blushing in embarrassment. Velvet gave a nervous smile. “Oh right. Can I get a picture of you and your father?” ____________________________________________________________ After what felt like hours of picture taking, Twilight and I walked in the cool spring night air. We walked, hand in hand, feeling comfortable around one another. Twilight looked at me, “Were you still as nervous as last time?” “Probably more, considering my newfound status as a high schooler,” I replied. “Explains why it took you so long to ask me out,” Twilight said with a giggle, “To be fair, I got the mind of a teenager too.” “I couldn’t help it, you were just the most beautiful girl I’ve ever seen,” I said, blushing, “That’s a lot of pressure on a guy.” Twilight smiled, and kissed me on the cheek. We both made our way towards the school, where our dance awaits. _____________________________________________________ ]You know what you have to do… Yes… Do this...and I’ll give you what you desire… Twilight...gone...dealt with… Yes dear Sunset...just do the simple task...of making sure that boy stays away from her… Yes...Lilith...my mistress… _________________________________________________________ Pinkie must be in charge of decorating. Streamers, balloons, though there are flowers, and birds, and other spring-like things that make it perfectly clear that this is a spring-time party. Ah, the good old multifunctional gym. Good for basketball games, theater productions, and school dances. Vinyl is set up on the stage, enjoying herself, as she spins the tunes to keep everybody dancing all night. Twilight and I walked in, looking out at the dancing crowd. Twilight looked to me, “Not as crazy as Appaloosa, but it’s still fun.” “At least here I don’t have County to act raucous,” I said, rolling my eyes. “TWILIGHT!” we heard Rarity gasp, and she came up to us. “Oh my, stars, darling, you… You’re wearing the same dress you wore to the Fall Formal!” “Yes,” Twilight replied. “I saw no reason to get a new one, since this one is still perfectly fine.” “But, darling, that is such a fashion faux pas! You simply can’t wear the same dress to two formal events, like this!” Rarity uttered, looking like she was having a coronary. “Maybe, but since when did I ever care about fashion?” Twilight responded. Rarity sighed, “How you people survive in this world is beyond me.” “You got a date Rarity?” I asked. “Oh, there are no shortage of boys looking for my affection,” Rarity said, and then tilted her head. “But for some reason I always seemed to find something wrong with them. I can’t imagine why.” Twilight and I looked at each other. I was about to say something, when Rarity looked off in the other direction. “Oh! Look, Fluttershy and Macintosh are dancing!” With that, she took off. “Some things never change,” Twilight said, rolling her eyes. “So, shall we begin?” I asked as Vinyl switched over to a slow song. “Private, do you even know how to dance as a human?” Twilight asked as she took my hand. “I figure,” I said, smiling at her, “I faced monsters along side you, I think I can handle a dance.” She smiled as we stepped out onto the floor together. Twilight guided my hands, one around her, one in hers. We danced to the slow music, enjoying each other’s company. I gazed into her eyes, and memories of Equestria came flooding back. All those times when I gazed in wonder at her. When I admired how amazing and beautiful she was. All those times, they were nothing compared to this. This was us when we were young. When the world was our oyster, and there were no limits to what we can do. I managed to keep up decently, back home I had a decent amount of agility thanks to being part pegasi. Here, I just seemed to have a natural..flare? I looked behind Twilight, and saw another couple dancing…but nobody else was looking… The man was tall, thin, with long black hair, green eyes and was clad in robes befitting a wizard. He was dancing with a beautiful pink skinned woman with a similar haircut to cadence, only shorter and less curley. She was wearing a dress befitting royalty. They just seemed to blend together in the music. I couldn’t help but notice, I was performing the same moves as the man. Wait..I know him... Eclipse? And that woman, looked a very similar to Cadence... I then noticed the faintest cord of light connecting me to the man. He smiled at me, and faded along with the woman. I then got a spring in my step, performing more complicated moves with Twilight. She blinked in surprise as I twirled her, “Wow, Private where’d you learn to do this?” “Some old stargazer.” I said, pulling her into an embrace as the song came to a close. Twilight beamed up at me, we would kiss if this wasn’t a public event and I could feel Luna’s gaze boring from across the room. But, she didn’t have jurisdiction in Equestria. I hoped to dance with her the whole night before we got that crown… __________________________________________________________ Perspective: Rainbow Dash Look at those two. They dance like they’re born to it. I’m not the dancing type, but I’m sure I’d totally rock the dance floor. I’m just cool like that. Kinda jealous, though. How does she find the good guy, and I’m stuck with… “Hey babe,” That. I looked over and saw Raiden coming to sit beside me at the table. He was wearing a black shirt with a yellow vest and it sort of made his abs… Shut up brain! “Why haven’t we danced yet?” He asked, looking at me. “Maybe I suddenly realized I had standards.” I said, crossing my arms. “Come on,” He said, looking at me with those yellow eyes of his. “I just wanna dance with you.” “Okay, this is getting old.” I said, glaring at him. “Look, if you’re doing this so you can blab to the rest of the world that you scored with me, go fall off the school building.” “I’m not doing this because I wanna prove anything.” Raiden said, giving me a look. “Then what is it?” I asked. Suddenly, without warning, the jerk kissed me. Right then and there… Ohmygosh...don’t...squee….don’t… We broke our kiss and I felt my face turn very red. I looked at him and said, “What was that for?” “Maybe I just wanted to make you feel like I’m serious,” He said. “I like you Rainbow, I honestly do. You’re cool, hot, and incredibly awesome. Why wouldn’t I want to date you?” I gave this stupid smirk and said, “Maybe you aren’t such a bad guy after all…” “Now, about that dance.” He said, getting up and offering a hand. “Only if you can keep up hot shot,” I said, taking it. “Hey, I’ve been chasing you for this long, I think I can keep up as long as it takes.” He said, and then… We just walked out onto the dance floor… Wow...is this what Twilight feels when she’s with Private? Wow...just... Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh!! ___________________________________________________ Perspective: Fluttershy This feels so… nice. Dancing with Mackey, and… Everything! I really should thank Private for helping Mackey come over and talk to me. We were dancing, in a quiet corner, away from the crowd. Mackey is so considerate. He knew I wouldn’t want to be in a crowd. I look around, and see everyone just enjoying themselves, and having fun… Wait… Is that Rainbow dancing with Raiden Bolt? Oh! Oh wow, she finally stopped running. That’s wonderful! “Shy?” Mackey said. I looked up at his gentle green eyes and said quietly, “Yes?” “Yer, havin a good time right?” He asked, looking nervous himself. I nodded, smiling at him. “Oh yes I am. I, just wished I had the courage to talk to you sooner.” “Me too,” He said, giving that sweet smile of his. “Ah’ve never, felt like this with anybody.” “Really?” I asked, my eyes wide and my heart thumping in my chest. “Nope,” He said, blushing a little. “Oh Mackey…” I said, then covered my mouth when I realized my nickname for him came out. He blinked, then smiled. “That yer nickname fer me?” Mackey asked. I blushed brightly and only nodded silently. Oh I’m so embarrassed… “Ah like it,” he murmured, his smile never fading, “‘cause ya gave it to me.” He likes it? Oh my gosh he likes it! I’m so happy! I...I just wanna… I stood on my tiptoes and kissed Mackey on the cheek. Oh I hope Vice Principal Luna wasn’t looking. Mackey smiled and just held me right then and there. I felt safe, warm and secure against him. I… Private...thank you for showing me a boy I could love… ____________________________________________________________ Perspective: Private Eye Another song came to a close as Twilight and I stood among the dancers. Twilight and I heard a mic turning on and we looked up. Standing on the gym stage was Principal Celestia, she smiled at the crowd. “Thank you all for attending this years Spring Fling, I hope you all are enjoying the party.” The crowd cheered in agreement. “I’d like to extend a thank you to Miss Pinkie Pie, who made this all possible,” Celestia said, extending a hand to the pink party human. Pinkie leapt into the air and waved. “I just do my best for all my friends!” Celestia smiled, covering her mouth with a hand to hide a laugh. “Anyways, this years Spring Fling Princess has been voted on. I’m sure you’re all eager to see who won.” Everybody started cheering, I smiled at Twilight and winked. “You got this in the bag,” I said. She smiled and said, “I couldn’t have done it without the people who support me.” “This years winner, by an almost unanimous vote,” Celestia said, reading a card, “Is Twilight Annmarie Sparkle!” The whole crowd cheered around me as Luna came out with the crown. Alright! Twilight and I walked up to the steps to the stage and I watched her go to get the crown. Celestia took the crown form Luna, and proudly smiled at Twilight. Twilight looked back at me with a smile as well. This was going great, once she had the crown, we could high tail it back home. We just had to pick up Spike along the way. I hated leaving this world behind, but, at least it was a good vacation. Twilight took the crown, but...then she just held it, staring at it… Slowly, the cheering died down… I looked out at the crowd, everybody was standing stiff. Their faces showing joy at the celebration, but not moving. I walked up to one, waved my hand in front of the guy’s face, no response. “Twi, what’s going o-” I was cut off as I looked at Twilight. She was standing there, looking out at the crowd, crown in her hand… Her eyes were glowing green… “Twi!” I yelled, running towards her. I felt a barrier form in front of me and I flew back, falling onto the dance floor. I looked at the barrier around the stage, and put my hand against it. “A shield spell? But how?” I said, slamming my fist against it. “Because it’s about time her little fantasy came to an end,” I heard a cruel voice say. I turned and saw Sunset was the lone figure moving amongst the students. The girl smirked at me, “Well, it’s good to see you again Private Eye,” She said sarcastically, “I missed you about as much as I miss a hangnail.” “What do you want with Twilight?” I yelled at her. “What did you do to her?” “Nothing, she did this to herself.” Sunset said, “Apparently, you don’t know your wife as well as you think.” “I know you had something to do with this!” I yelled. “What’s going on?” “Your little princess bride here,” She said, pointing to Twilight, “has just realized this was the end, the last time she’d see this world, feel this moment. She realized she’d have to go back, to wake up. She didn’t want that.” “Twilight would never run away from her responsibilities!” I yelled. “Don’t be naive, hybrid,” She spat, “That’s why she stayed in the first place and you know it. Now, she’ll stay here forever.” “Never!” I yelled, “I’m not letting you take her from me twice!” “Oh my gosh you are obsessed.” Sunset said with a laugh, “You’re a well trained lapdog. Apparently the whole, ‘I need you save me’ vibe works so well on men, or in this case stallions.” “You don’t know ponies Sunset,” I said, glaring at her. “Why should I?” She asked. “What has friendship gotten me? Nothing. All that matters in this world or ours is power. You either got it, or you don’t. Simple as that.” “No wonder you wanted to stay,” I said with a smirk. “You’re just as weak as you make Twilight out to be. But Twilight is far stronger than you’ll ever be!” “She is nothing!” Sunset yelled, her eyes flaring. “I did everything right! I aced all the exams! I worked day and night to improve my skills! I was the best! The greatest unicorn in Equestria! But one test changed everything….” I followed her eyes and saw the crown. I then looked at her, “You, tried to use Magic.” “Yes, I did.” She said. “The stupid thing would not work. Suddenly I was not worthy of the power Celestia was so eager to give this brat! I was the greater one! I’m better than her in every possible way!” “Except in the decency department!” I yelled. “No Element wielder would have done what you did.” “Grr…” She said, glaring at her. “You laugh at people’s pain. You lied and deceived to separate them. You expect loyalty from your minions but you give none back in return. You were selfish and unkind towards any who stood in your way. So, if you cannot hold the tenants of any of the other elements, what makes you think you deserve the most powerful of all?” I asked. “Who cares if I deserve it?” She said, suddenly I saw her hands catch fire, but they weren’t burning. “Whatever I want, I take!” I leapt out of the way as she threw a fireball at me. I looked up as she prepared another one. “How the hell are you using magic?” “I got a better teacher!” Sunset shouted, preparing another fireball. “One who taught me quite a bit, including...how to transform without the crown.” I watched in horror as magic flowed from her...and she began to change. Her skin turned red, her teeth became long fangs, her fingers turned into claws, her hair turned into a flame-like style, and wings sprouted from her back. Her eyes turned black, with green pupils, and glowed with a malevolent light. She had a pony-like tail, a skirt the color of her hair, and the leather jacket turned into some kind of bustier. She looked on me with a cruel smile on her face. “Oh, this power feels grand!” she said, her voice dripping with evil. “Shimmer you have no idea what you’re doing!” I yelled, looking around for some kind of weapon. “You pathetic worm! I am a god compared to you!” She yelled, hurling another fireball at me. I kicked up a table to block it and made my way towards the side. Oh man, what the hell is going on? Sunset is back? A demon now? “What do you hope to gain Shimmer?” I asked, hiding behind a speaker. “What I want, Private Eye, is your charred corpse!” She said, gleefully laughing. “What for?” I asked. “With you dead, my mistress will rewrite sweet Twilight’s memories. Making her forget you completely, and live out her life here. Then, when the darkness comes, Equestria will be thrown into chaos without her. Once chaos has gripped the land,” “You’ll come out as the savior!” I said, pick up a camera tripod and removing the bits so I only got the metal bar. “Right, so there is a brain in your miserable chicken head after all.” She said, laughing. I looked at the tripod...come on… Magic work...why can she use it and I… Wait...I did it before…. I closed my eyes, and focused on the tripod pieces. I just had to connect...with somepony who knows alchemy…I reached out...felt a connection...a stallion who built a city by himself... Prometheus… I opened my eyes as my hands sparked. I looked down as the pieces reforged themselves into a sword. Thank goodness it was a metal tripod, not a plastic one. I picked up the sword in my hand, this was going to be weird fighting as a human. But, if I was going to take down Shimmer, I had to get an edge. I leapt out from behind the boom box, and caught Shimmer by surprise. I sliced the blade across her arm, she screeched as it started to bleed. She flew back, holding her arm and saw my sword. “Where did you get that?! It should be impossible for a hybrid to perform conjuration magic!” “It’s no conjuration,” I said, holding the sword, “Pure bred Alchemy!” “What the hell!?” Sunset cried. “I’ve had enough playing around! I will see you dead!” I looked as strange creatures started to crawl out of the reflective surfaces. They crawled out of windows, punch bowls, even the glass of the lights. They were small, similar looking to shimmer with wings, red skin and bat wings. Were they demons as well? How did she summon them? “Seems my mistress has granted me a gift,” Shimmer said with a smirk. “Now, you’ll die!” I braced myself as the first demon tried to claw at me. I blocked it with my sword. I turned to look at Twilight. I saw she was standing there...and a portal was opening behind her. “NO!” I cried, kicking the demon in the stomach and running towards the barrier. A pair of red hands reached and pulled Twilight through along with the crown. I slammed my sword into the barrier, only for the blade to break against it. I slammed my fists into the barrier, trying to break it, but no give. “Such a shame,” Sunset mocked, “So close, and yet you can’t get at her. You really are a pathetic unicorn. Why Twilight chose you is beyond me.” I clenched my fists against the barrier, “Because, I never give up!” “You’re outnumbered, without any true power, and weak as all hell.” She said, I could hear her starting up another fireball. “What makes you think you have any chance again-” CHOMP! “Damn mutt!” I turned and saw Spike was biting on Sunset’s leg. She tried to shake him off, but no give. “Spike!” I cried. Spike hanged on Sunset’s leg, allowing his mouth to speak, “Private! Get the others! The Elements work because they are inside them! Even if they aren’t the same pony!” “Miserable mutt!” She said, kicking Spike off. The dog went sailing into a student, knocking the frozen teenager over. “You think a hybrid and a mutt have any chance against me and my mistress?” Sunset said, glaring at me. “That’s the thing Sunset,” I said, looking at her and her half dozen demons. “I never give up, for Twilight, I’ve faced creatures far more powerful than you ever will be. You are nothing compared to her! In fact, you’re nothing compared to me!” “And what makes you better than me?” She asked. I smiled, and heard… Chanting… I looked at the top of my hand, and saw the symbol of my element form on it. The symbol glowed and a bright light shone around me. The demons shielded their eyes from the light coming from me. I looked over and saw Rainbow with Raiden, I held out my hand towards them. A cord of light reached out and connected to Rainbow. Slowly, she blinked and started to move again. The light enveloped her body and she changed. No longer clad in a gown fit for a dance, she was now wearing what looked like what a warrior from a fantasy book would look like. Chain mail, leather straps holding it together, a pair of blades at her hips and a helm forming on her. She looked at herself, and said, “Holy cow, when did this become a costume par-whoa!” She suddenly looked at the demons coming at her. “Rainbow look out!” I yelled. Rainbow, in a blur, pulled out the blades at her hips, and a pair of wings formed out of her back. With blinding speed she sliced the pair of demons clean in half. They faded as she stood looking at what she just did. “Whoa! This is awesome! Private what did you do?” “No idea!” I yelled, and looked at the light cord connecting us. Was this...the power of Hope? I held out my hand towards AJ who was at a refreshments table. She blinked and soon clothing formed on her as well. She looked like a traditional cow girl, but on her fists were covered in gauntlets and her boots had metal toes and shin guards. She looked at herself, then at me, “Priv? What the hollerin hootin,” Then she looked at Shimmer. She smirked, “Now ah remember, seems you need to be reintroduced to kicks magee here.” She then kicked the table with surprising strength and it knocked over two demons. She then ran over to a third one and punched it’s lights out. “Whoa! Sweet AJ!” Rainbow cried, blocking a demon’s claws with her blades. “Private, are you doing this?” “I think so,” I said, looking at my hand, “I think, it’s my element unlocking some kind of hidden potential within you all.” “Impossible!” Shimmer yelled, “You should be dead now!” She held up her hand and more demons sprouted out of windows, punch bowls, any reflective surface. I held up a hand towards Rarity. The cord of light entered her and she blinked, slowly her clothing was transformed into long flowing violet robes with what looked like runes along the hem. She looked over at Spike who was on the ground, then glared at the nearest demon. “Whoever dared touch my Spikey Wikey! Get’s this!” Her hands glowed and the very earth itself shook around her. Suddenly diamonds came out of the ground around her, she held up her hand and they fired like missiles towards the demons. They were hit hard by the barrage, several were knocked into Sunset via Aj’s punches and kicks. Wow, to think such fighting ability resided in all of them… I held up my hand towards Pinkie Pie. She blinked and her outfit changed to. It was as you probably expected, bizarre, with a pink set of overalls, a strange top hat and the infamous party cannon formed next to her. She looked at it and smiled gleefully, “Aw sweet! I always wanted one of these! Is it my birthday? Because I could really go for a-” “How about kicking a demon’s butt to save Twilight party?” I yelled. “Oh, that works too!” She said, aiming the party cannon at an oncoming demon. “Party cannon go BOOM!” She fired the cannon square in the chest of the demon, sending him flying out the window. “Miserable wretches!” Shimmer yelled, trying to throw a fireball at me. “Die!” I held up my hand at Fluttershy. She blinked and her outfit changed as well, it looked like a fluttershy colored druid outfit. A flowery, natural dress formed on her, along with flowers in her hair. What looked like gloves made of vines wrapped around her hands and arms. She glared at Sunset, "Nobody hurts my friends!" She held out an arm. Vines came out of the ground and wrapped around Shimmer tightly, the demon witch screamed in pain. I looked at Fluttershy, a little shocked. “I uh,” She said, looking down. "Oh I hope I didn’t hurt her too badly.” So, she's some kind of nature wielder? Somepony else was doing this, maybe among her ancestors. I looked at my hand. Hope has shown it has the power to draw power from my ancestors. Maybe, it can be used on others? To draw out a power of their bloodlines? “Private! Little help!” Rainbow cried. “Right!” I grabbed my broken blade, and used alchemy again to reforge it. “Let’s end this!” _______________________________________________________ Perspective: Twilight Sparkle I shook my head, blinking… awake, I suppose. I got up, and looked around. Mirrors. Mirrors were mounted on the ‘walls’ of this place, stretching as far as the eye could see. Last thing I remembered was getting the crown, after being voted Spring Fling Princess. Private and I were going to go home. Going home...I didn’t want to… I wanted...that moment...to last forever… Why…? Why did everything have to end…? Does it have to end? What? All of this can still be yours. A world at your feet, a world where you have little responsibility. But...Celestia… Will find somepony else to take the charge. She’s replaced students before. My friends… Will move on, do you think you really can bring them together? Did you forget so easily how they constantly abandon you when you most need them? What…? The wedding, or when Discord returned. I can name several times when they just would gladly turn their backs on you. But here, they will never do that. Here… In this world, they will remain loyal and true. You’ll be in the greatest years of your life forever. Here, you are allowed to make your own decisions. Here...you are free… I’m….free...nopony can tell me what to do...I can...choose….I am...happy here…. I dropped the crown...why do I need it…? Who am I…? Twilight Sparkle… Who’s Private…? Why do I miss him…? Who’s Private…? Get rid of those thoughts! He’s a worthless unicorn! Forget him! No...I….don’t want to forget Private… I looked up and saw a woman walking towards me. She was tall, with red skin and long dark hair. Her eyes glowed yellow as she sauntered towards me. Her dress looked like it would belong to an evil queen in a fairy tale. She looked at me and said, “Twilight Sparkle, you have no need of such distractions.” “But Private,” I said. “Is nothing, he always has been, and always will be, a distraction. Do you forget easily how he too turned his back on you? How he stomped on your dream of becoming a powerful alicorn?” She said. “He’s…” “Not worth your time anymore, you will forget him,” She said, gazing at me. “You will forget him, he is not worth it. Nothing good can come from him.” “TRY ME!!” Suddenly a blast of violet magic hit the woman square in the chest. I turned around and saw….me? No...she looked like me yet...different. She was a teenaged human, with long brown hair that curled slightly at the ends, her skin was the same shade as mine. She was wearing an outfit similar to mine, the mark was different and she was wearing a violet blouse instead of aqua.Her eyes were….also my color. “Who are you?” I asked, looking at her. “She is nobody!” The woman yelled behind me. “Ignore her!” “No!” The girl cried, then she looked at me “Don’t listen to her! Don’t you dare forget daddy!” Wait, DADDY!?! “Did you just say…” I said, my voice croaking in shock. She smiled at me and said, “Good to see you, Mom.” Mom...this is...I’m a… Private and I...did we...no we used protection...even spells to stop it but...I...oh my… “Forget her! She’s an illusion! A distraction!” The woman cried. “Shut up, Lilith!” The girl retorted. “Quit lying to her! Mom! She wants you to stay in this world! But you don’t get what will happen!” “What?” I said, blinking. “If you stay here, and forget Daddy, then Equestria will die,” She pleaded. “Daddy loves you, he came here to save you. He risked everything for you! Equestria needs you too! Without you, who will stop the bad guys? Who will use the Element of Magic? Who...will pick up the crown?” “Who are you?” I asked, my brain trying to process this. She smiled and said, “Twinkle.” Twinkle...what a nice name… “I’ve had enough of you, brat!” The woman growled. “Die now!” I watched in horror as a pit formed beneath Twinkle’s feet. I don’t care if she’s my daughter or not. There was no way I was going to let her die! I ran and slid just in time to take her hand. I looked down on her as she held on to me. I smiled and said, “I got you, sweetie.” She smiled up at me and said, “I knew that you would never forget Daddy.” “I love him too much,” I said, looking at her. “You, are proof of that.” She...is my daughter...my Twinkle… Oh my goodness, wait till I tell Private…. Private… I WILL NEVER FORGET YOU!! A light shone around me and I felt magic flow into my body once again. “NO! No how can this be?!” The woman cried, throwing fireballs at me, but a shield protected me from the spell. I felt a transformation. I looked at myself as robes formed on me, rich violet with my cutie mark symbol on the tabard. I felt wings sprout from my back and I flew, holding Twinkle in my arms. We touched down in front of the crown and in front of the woman. I glared at this, Lilith and said, “You tried to kill my daughter, trap me in here, destroy my home, I will never, ever listen to a demon witch like you!” “Imposible! This is all impossible!” Lilith cried, “My spell was perfect! I offered you a life of peace and you spit in my face!” “You aren’t offering me a life,” I said, glaring at her, “you’re offering me a prison. Life is hard, we all find that out eventually. We find out, and we’re scared. But we can’t just hide in an old world and pretend it will always exist. Things change, and they will keep changing no matter what we decide. We can’t just forsake the world because it isn’t our perfect utopia. I will not forsake my home, my friends,” I put a hand on my daughter’s shoulder and said, “Or, my family.” Twinkle smiled at me, and I watched as she began to fade. I watched as she turned into a cord of light, and moved into the crown. I slowly, picked it up. I watched as the staff reforged itself into a long golden staff in my hands. The tip of it held my jewel, surrounded by smaller jewels orbiting it. I glared at Lilith, the woman looked truly scared. “Nopony, and I mean nopony, hurts my friends or family!” With that, I summoned magic missiles and prepared for a long battle ahead...
Chapter 8 "To Shatter a Mirror"Chapter 8 “To Shatter a Mirror” Perspective: Private Eye I slashed a demon in half and he faded into nothing before my eyes. I looked around, the entire gym had erupted in chaos. Rainbow was slicing through baddies left and right, being a blur with her newfound wings. Aj let her fists and feet do the talking as she punted a demon straight into another one, before slamming them both down with one punch. I stood, Rarity behind me as she fired some diamonds at an oncoming demon. The fashionista looked at me and said, “Private, do try to explain what is going on!” “Short version is,” I said, kicking a demon that got close, “you all have pony counterparts in my world. Somehow, my powers are allowing you to unlock powers inside all of you. Possibly inside my friends as well.” “From your world?” Rarity blinked, “I remember now! I remember everything!” She then glared at a demon and glowered. “Especially what you brutes did to my Spikey Wikey!” She raised her hands and two diamond clamps came out of the floor, she slammed her hands together and the clamps snapped shut on the demons. I looked over and saw Pinkie was firing her party cannon at Sunset as she was trapped in Fluttershy’s vines. The cannonball hit the demon square in the face, sending her flying into a nearby wall. “Whoo hoo! Demon’s eye!” Pinkie cheered. “Don’t you mean bull’s eye?” I asked. “She’s not a bull,” Pinkie explained, “she is clearly a demon meanie pants right now. I guess that would make it a demon meanie pants eye!” I face...palmed. Shimmer shook her head and yelled, “How is it you managed to do this!? What trick are you using, you filthy hybrid?” “No trick,” I said, holding up my glowing palm, “It just seems there’s a hole in your knowledge.” “More like a gaping chasm!” Rarity said, summoning diamonds to hurl at Shimmer. Shimmer raised her claws and sliced through the diamonds. A vine tried to wrap around her, but her claws sliced the vines off her body and she glared at Fluttershy, “Did you think the same trick would work again?” “No,” Fluttershy said, smirking. “But you should look at just what kind of plants you sliced.” Shimmer looked at herself, she was covered in honey and sap. Fluttershy held up her hands, and suddenly a loud buzzing was heard. I looked and saw a swarm of bees get at Sunset. “Quick Private!” Aj cried, wrestling with a demon, “Head through the portal while we got em distracted!” I looked at the barrier surrounding the portal. No way in hell was I going to let that keep me from Twilight! I held up my hand and a cord of light shot through the barrier, creating a hole in it. I took the opportunity and leapt inside. As I ran towards the portal, Shimmer teleported in front of me. “Did you think a few bee stings would stop me!” She cried, holding fireballs in her hands. With no time to break my stride, I tackled Shimmer and we both fell through the portal. _________________________________________________________ Perspective: Twilight Sparkle The magic missiles hit Lilith hard and she went flying. I looked at the staff, how was I able to use this power? This magic is amazing! “Twinkle what do you th-” I turned and saw that Twinkle was gone. Where did she go? “Don’t get distracted girl!” I ducked as a fireball nearly hit me. I then lifted my staff and concentrated. The staff glowed and more magic missile spells fired towards Lilith. Her hands glowed and she lifted herself into the air. Telekinesis by the looks of it. “You foolish girl! I trained under King Sombra himself!” She said, her hands glowing as fireballs formed. “You cannot hope to stop me!” She threw the fireballs at me. I twirled my staff in front of me and a shield glyph appeared and blocked the attack. I smirked a little, “Funny coincidence, I’m the girl who took him out!” “Impossible! None can defeat King Sombra!” Lilith cried in disgust. Geez, and Rainbow thinks I’m obsessed. “I’ll give you one chance Lilith!” I yelled. “Let me, my friends and this world go! If you return to Equestria I promise you Celestia will grant you a fair trial.” “Do you really think I’d listen to sun butt?” Lilith said, daring to mock my mentor. “Unlike you Twilight Sparkle, I bow to true kings, not pretenders.” “Then you leave me no choice but to put you down like the bitch you are!” I screamed at her. Wow, I never thought I’d swear again, Private’s influence no doubt. I hope he’s okay… I braced myself as I swung my staff, this time sending more spells her way. Lilith held up a hand and the fireballs in her hands formed a firewall. I dodged as she sent more fireballs my way. Okay, note to self, once I get out of here, it’s time to research dueling spells. I fired my staff at her, the spell piercing through the shield and burning the witch on her shoulder. She screamed in pain as I swung my staff, sending a beam arc towards her. Lilith fired a stream of fire in my direction, breaking through the beam arc and heading towards me. I held up my staff and fired a bolt of magical lightning at the fire. The two spells collided, the explosion sending us both flying. I crashed into a nearby mirror, not shattering it, but enough to cause pain. I fell to the floor, and looked up as Lilith floated above me. “Why don’t you fall?” Lilith asked. “It would be so much easier if you just played your part Twilight. Stop this nonsense and accept the fact you cannot win.” “Private never gave up,” I said, using the staff as support so I could get to my feet. “Even when he knew the odds were against him, he never stopped fighting. He even died once...I’m not losing him ever again…” “Stubborn girl, Celestia taught you well.” Lilith said, “But not enough to defeat me!” We both ran back into the fray, no way I was letting her win! I’m going home! I’m taking Spike and Private with me! I’m freeing this world! And no demon witch is going to stop me! __________________________________________________________ Perspective: Private Eye I opened my eyes, and looked around. I couldn’t tell what kind of room this was, but I did know it was full of those demonic creatures that Shimmer had been summoning. They were everywhere, crawling on the walls which were covered in mirrors, flying in the air, or crawling on the ground. There must be hundreds of them. “Foolish hybrid.” I looked up as Shimmer descended from the ceiling and came down to earth. “I have an infinite army at my disposal. I don’t know what tricks you’ve been playing, but no hybrid should be able to come up with the magic you pulled.” “You underestimate just how strong my conviction is,” I said, brandishing my blade. “Look around you Private Eye,” Shimmer said, “Your friends aren’t here, your precious Twilight will soon fall to my mistress, and all of your efforts will be for nothing.” “I will never give up believing in Twilight,” I said, “She’ll beat Lilith, she’ll free this world.” “You really have this much faith in her?” Shimmer laughed. “Talk about a laughing stock, a hybrid with pathetic magical skills falling in love with a unicorn whose very essence is magic. You’re so hilariously delusional.” I glared at her. “As if a princess such as Twilight would ever stoop to loving a stallion like you,” Shimmer mocked. “A true princess would never allow you to even so much as walk near her.” “You, are the one who’s delusional Shimmer,” I said, getting into a fighting stance. “I’m going to take you down.” “Take me down?” She laughed and said, “You? All by yourself?” “That’s the thing about me Shimmer,” I said, holding up my glowing hand, the light of my element shining. “I’m never alone!” Suddenly, I felt a rush of magic flow through me. What’s going on? I looked at my hand, suddenly a cord of light came from it. It shot off to my right, and suddenly, a human formed. The man was tall, muscular, covered in dark violet and silver plate armor, two blades on his back, gladiuses. His armor also sported a helm with a dark frill on top of it. His skin was a darker shade of grey than mine, his eyes were yellow as he opened them, and his smile showed he bore fangs. “Nocturne?” I said in shock. “What the hell is this!” Shimmer cried, “How did you conjure him?” “He didn’t conjure me,” Nocturne said, his voice deep as he glared with his yellow slitted eyes, “He called us, and now we come.” “Us?” I said, and then saw another cord of light coming out. Suddenly Human Eclipse was standing to my left. He was still clad in his robes, and also sported dark hair and green eyes. On his grey skinned hands were his cutie mark, of a seven pointed star. He looked at me and said, “I hope you appreciated the dance lesson.” “What? How?” I said, looking at them. “You said it yourself, you aren’t alone.” A female voice said behind me. I turned and saw Littlepip. She was clad in her blue and yellow jumpsuit, sported a short brown hair cut and blueish skin. On her back and belt were several weapons, including a revolver, some kind of exotic fire weapon, a sniper rifle and several others. How in the hay does she carry all that? Littlepip looked at herself and said, “Huh, I wonder what Homage looks like.” “Keep yer thoughts on the main voyage, lassy.” I watched as another human appeared in front of me...who is this? She was about as tall as Nocturne, clad in a long silver captain’s coat, her hair was red and curly, a stark contrast to the others. She was wearing what...oh my gosh...she was wearing clothing that looked like she belonged in a pirate movie. On her head was a tricorn hat with a large phoenix feather coming out from it. She was shouldering two blunderbusses like they were made of styrofoam. She turned to me, I noticed she had a cutlass at her hip and several pistols on her, rather buxom, chest. “Well, ahoy, lad,” She said, smirking, “So yer me descendant? Pleasure ta meet ye, names Swift Sky, former captain of the Comet’s Journey.” Oh my gosh...my ancestor is a pirate… THAT’S AWESOME! I mean, ahem, she’ll be a valuable ally. “Well, so who’s the blaggard who convinced this lad to wake me up?” Swift Sky said, looking up at Shimmer. “Who’s this bitch?” “Know your betters, knave!” Shimmer growled. “Yeah, go bark up a tree ya bitch,” Swift Sky said, rolling her reddish eyes. “I was having a wonderful dream, an ocean o’ rum, with strappin’ lads, an’ sexy lasses tendin’ ta me. Ye have no idea what I’m like when I’m woken up from a dream like that. Or ye can stand there fer two seconds.” She lowered her blunderbusses, and said “And find out.” “I don’t know how you summoned them!” Shimmer cried, glaring at me. “But you will all die now!” “Good to have you,” I said, looking at Swift Sky. “Aw, too bad yer taken and yer me descendant,” Swift Sky said with a smirk. “Keep your legs closed, Swift,” Eclipse said, his hands glowing with magic. “Our guests are here!” Suddenly demons leapt at my ancestors. Nocturne moved with a speed unmatched as he pulled out his blades and sliced through foes left and right. Eclipse held up his hands as demons leapt at him. Suddenly bolts of lightning shot out of them, zapping the demons before they could come close. Swift Sky dodged and weaved her way through the demons, firing her blunderbusses at them if they got close. “Come at me you land humpers!” She cried, pulling out her flintlock pistols and shooting up the demons. Littlepip pulled the large strange looking fire weapon off her back. “Time to make some demon roast.” She said, firing the weapon. Fireballs shot out of the weapon and the demons were burned to a crisp on contact. Littlepip smiled at her weapon, “Good thing Zebra tech was crazy as it was.” Zebra what now? “Head’s up, handsome!” Swift Sky shouted. I ducked as Shimmer nearly clawed me. I blocked her claws with my blade, “Don’t think you’ve won, I have hundreds more where they came from.” “Only problem,” I said, “My friends here already died, and one won’t be born for centuries. No matter how many you throw at us, we’ll never stop fighting.” Eclipse’s hands fired a blizzard at some demons, freezing them solid. Littlepip then pulled out a revolver, one with Applejack’s cutie mark on it, and fired the slugs at the demons. They shattered in a thousand pieces on the impact, but damn that gun was loud! Nocturne carved and cleaved his way through the demons, Swift Sky pulled out her cutlass and began doing the same. “Not as easy fighting without magic,” She said as she stood back to back with Nocturne. “Don’t tell me the demon of the skies can’t handle them,” Nocturne said with a fanged smirk. “Shut up, moon humper,” Swift Sky said, smirking back. “Ye just try ta keep up without ogling me arse.” How are we related again? I shoved Shimmer away, I then shouted, “Eclipse! Put magic into my blade!” The astronomer nodded and zapped my weapon with magic, it glowed with a silver light. I swung at Shimmer, and the magic dispersed to the others. Swift Sky got the magic in her blunderbusses, “Here’s one on the house ya bitch!” She cried, firing magic bullets at Shimmer. The demon screamed in pain as the magic passed to Littlepip. Her hands glowed with magic and all of the weapons she had were trained on her. “Eat this mother fucker!” All of the weapons fired at once at Shimmer, causing the demon even more pain. Eclipse then held up his hands, and five magic missiles fired from them. The first four got Shimmer in each of her limbs, the last one hit her chest. All of the magic missiles then chained themselves together, holding Shimmer in that position. Nocturne then caught the magic in his blades and leapt into the air. He faced Shimmer, and simply said. “Requiesta, in pache…” He then swung both of his magic filled blades at Shimmer. The explosion that followed rocked the entire room. I looked as Shimmer fell to the earth, transformed back into a human. She laid on the ground, the demons still coming after us. I looked up and saw a portal, that had to be where Twilight was. “Don’t keep yer sweetheart waitin’,” Swift Sky said, reloading her weapons. “That’s just askin’ fer a walk off tha plank.” I smiled at Swift Sky, and then looked at Littlepip. She smiled and said, “Have kids now you hear?” “I plan too,” I said. Nocturne looked at me. “Luna, look after her.” Eclipse smiled in turn, holding up a fireball, “We will hold them off here.” “You guys sure?” I asked. “Go get her!” Littlepip said, as the four leaped into the fray. I nodded, and ran through the demons, cutting down any in my way as I made for the portal. I leapt through. Hold on Twilight! ________________________________________________ I came out in a large room filled with mirrors once again. I saw Twilight on her knees, clad in a violet robe and holding a staff of some sorts. I could see from here, blood on her hand. She’s been fighting for a while. “Twilight!” I called. She turned to me and smiled gladly. “Private! You’re okay!” I ran to her but stopped just in time for a fireball to hit the ground in front of me. “That’s far enough, wretch!” I looked up, and saw a woman floating above us. “Who are you!” I yelled. “She’s Lilith!” Twilight cried. “She’s the true monster behind all this!” “How sentimental,” Lilith said, smirking. “United at last, only to be separated again. Such is the way of Prometheus and Izanami descendants.” “I don’t care who Twilight is descended from!” I yelled, pointing my blade at Lilith. “You will leave this world or you will pay dearly for hurting her!” Lilith laughed, “Oh, love! This is too rich! You’re actually in love with her! Twilight Sparkle, you acutally fell in love with this worthless unicorn! And like a true lapdog he loves you in turn!” “I hold no shame for it!” Twilight cried. “He's no lapdog! Private is more a pony than you’ll ever be!” “You two cannot hope to stand up against me!” Lilith cried. “I was to be queen alongside Sombra, I defeated unicorns like you before breakfast. I hold power in my hands that could-” “Could you shorten your evil monolog please?” I yelled. “You aren’t going to win!” “Let’s see you tr-” She blinked, as she saw my hand. “Ten...Tenacity?” I held it up before her, “You’ve seen this before.” “Yes,” Lilith said. “That belongs to my king Sombra! The true ruler of Equestria!” “No,” I said, “I will know exactly how Sombra used Hope. I will never let anypony use this power for evil. It belongs to my line, my family, and above all, to me. Just as the crown belongs to Twilight.” “You think she has a chance of ever becoming a great Princess?” Lilith said with a laugh. “She’s nothing, a pathetic bookworm.” “No, she’s far greater.” I said with a smile. “Private?” Twilight said, looking at me. “Leadership is a scary thing. Holding lives in your hooves is a thing that can scare anypony. But, in my heart of hearts, I can think of nopony else who deserves the crown and wings Twilight got. She’s grand at magic, impeccably intelligent, but above all, she can get others to believe in her. She needs no threats, she needs no bribe, she just is. Twilight,” I smiled at her, “I came, because I had faith that you staying wasn’t your own doing. I had faith in you.” “Private…” Twilight said, tears falling down her cheeks. “ENOUGH! DIE!” Lilith cried, launching a torrent of fire at me. I dodged out of the way and stood in front of Twilight. Lilith launched another torrent, Twilight and I clinged to each other, bracing ourselves from the blast. “GET AWAY FROM MY SON!” Who? Twilight and I looked up, there stood...Mom? She was holding up her arms against the flame, I saw a cord of light connecting Hope to her. Out of her backs sprouted wings that protected us from the fire. “Mom?” I said in shock. She looked back at me, smiling. “I’m glad you’re okay, my little colt.” “Colt?” Twilight said in shock. “How did you?” “Because,” She said, smiling blissfully, “I, came back to help you Preventus. I entered this world at the same time you did. Another stallion came to me, he looked a lot like you. He said, ‘your son is in danger, he’s coming to this world, help him stay with his beloved.’ So, I entered the body of this world’s Sparrow, and got to spend a week with you.” “You’re...Mom…” I said, tears falling from my eyes. “You’re...alive…” “Not for long,” She said, “I cannot stay here much longer, my hold on this body won’t last before I must return to the school. Preventus, you’ve made me proud.” “I have…?” I said, weakly. “You never gave up, no matter how strong the foe, or obstacle.” She said, a tear falling from her eyes. “But, you taught yourself a lesson I could never teach you. How to rely on those around you. Twilight, you taught him that.” “I...did…?” Twilight said, her own voice choking up. “You believe in each other,” She said with a smile, “Now, believe in the power inside of you. Believe in your love for one another, and together...you will create a magic more powerful than any before…” Mom began to fade as the fire died down. She looked back us, smiling as tears flowed from her silver eyes. “I will see you soon, Preventus and Twilight…” “Mother!” I yelled as she faded away. Lilith stood there, her yellow eyes wide. “How! How did she block it?!” “Love,” Twilight said, looking at me. “Her love for you was so strong, it stopped Lilith.” I looked at Twilight, and took her hand. “Twi, if we don’t make it out of this. I just want to say, I love you.” Her hand gripped mine as she gazed into my eyes, “I love you too Private. The best part of this whole time here, was that I got to fall in love with you all over again.” “ENOUGH DRIVEL!” Lilith said, summoning an inferno over her head, “DIE!!” I watched, in wonder as a cord of light came from Hope, and wrapped around Twilight's hand. Then, I saw another cord of light coming from Twilight’s staff jewel. Her light was violet, and went to entwine with my cord of light….then… I felt...as if we were one… _______________________________________________________ Perspective: Sunset Shimmer Those, stupid constructs! When I get out of here, I’ll make Private Eye pay for humiliating me! I’ll make Twilight Sparkle pay too! And all her friends! And her little dog too! I crawled through the portal, and saw the pair about to be blasted by Lilith’s inferno. Hah, let’s see them snake their way past this. I smirked as I watched Lilith throw the fire towards them. Suddenly...it stopped… I looked on as Private Eye and Twilight Sparkle were holding up their hands. Their eyes, were glowing pure white. No way..this...this cannot be! Union Magic… They moved as one, moving the fire to fly harmlessly towards a wall. They then both looked up at Lilith, she looked terrified. No, this can’t be! Union Magic is a myth! It’s not supposed to be possible with normal unicorns! Especially when one of them is a hybrid! Yet...there they are… I watched them float into the air, when they spoke, their voices were together. “Lilith! You’ve tried to turn this world into your prison! No longer will you be a tyrant of this world!” Private spoke, “You’ll never force the inhabitants to bow to your sick will!” Then Twilight, “You will fall before the greatest magic of all! Friendship!” Lilith screeched in response. “You are the one who will fall!” Private yelled, holding his blade as it glowed with a pale silver light. “Because our power is greatest with one another!” Twilight yelled, her staff glowing. “You can never separate us! For our bond is unbreakable!” Then, they shouted as one, “JUST WHO THE HELL DO YOU THINK WE ARE?!” No way...it can’t..no… I watched as Private shouted, “Time to end this!” Then, with a blur, he flew towards Lilith. He swung his blade at her, slashing at her from a thousand places at once. Such speed, where did he get it? Twilight then fired her staff once across, and once down. The cross hit Lilith and she had her arms pulled out painfully to her sides. Private then appeared beside her, holding his blade to her staff. The weapons combined into one long golden sword. They both held it as they shouted, “GIGA! MAGIC! CHARGE!!!” They swung the blade, and before my very eyes the sword beam formed into two charging horses, one violet, and one silver. The horses charged right into Lilith, their eyes glowing brighter than stars. I shielded my eyes as they made contact. The explosion that followed sent me flying from the sheer force it had. They...beat Lilith...Twilight...won again… It’s all...so...impossible…. I closed my eyes as everything faded to black. ______________________________________________________ Perspective: Private Eye I groaned as I woke up. I was surrounded by blackness all around me. What was that spell? I felt as if, Twilight and I had unlimited power with one another. It was amazing it… Twilight! I looked around, there she was, lying on the invisible floor of the blackness. She was wearing her school outfit, the crown at her side. I ran to her, realizing I was clad in my trench coat and regular clothing as well. I bent down and shook her, “Twilight! Twilight!” She groaned, and then opened her violet eyes. “Private?” She then looked up at me. “PRIVATE!” She leapt and pulled me into a tight embrace. I laughed and held her to me, smiling wide as we were united at last. “We did it Twilight! We beat her!” “Oh Private,” She said, looking up at me. “That magic was amazing! What was it?” “Don’t ask me, you’re the magic expert,” I said. “It felt like, our bond caused us to use magic we never could alone,” Twilight said, and then looked around. “Where are we? What happened to the others?” “Hey! I’m here!” We both turned and saw Spike running to us, still a dog. Twilight opened his arms and hugged him. “Oh Spike! You’re okay!” “It was weird,” Spike said, looking at me. “One minute, I was biting a demon’s leg, the next thing I know, I wake up here.” “Well, we took down Lilith,” Twilight said. “Did that cause the world to collapse?” “In a way.” All three of us looked, and I nearly cried again as I saw Mom. She was holding an unconscious Sunset Shimmer in her arms as she smiled at us. “After you defeated Lilith, the world stopped. Without anypony to control the mirror, the world simply was placed on pause.” “Mom, you’re okay.” I said, watching her lay Sunset on the ground. She smiled at us and said, “Sadly, I don’t have long, I need to return, this body cannot hold me anymore.” “But, there’s so much I want to ask,” I said, looking at her with tear stained eyes. “So much I want to tell you.” “I’ve watched you grow ever since I died, Preventus,” Mom said, walking to me and putting a hand on my cheek. “You’ve grown into an impeccable stallion. Now, I got to be with you, one last time.” “But...Mom…” I said, choking up. “You have a duty, Preventus,” Mom said, “Restore this world, and let your analogs live their lives here.” “It’s not fair…” I said, tears flowing. “I just, met you again...and now you have to go…” “I’m never gone, Preventus,” She said, as she pulled me into a hug. “I’m always in your heart. You are never alone.” Twilight was crying as well. Mom broke the embrace with me and walked to her. She smiled and said tenderly, “And you would be my daughter in law.” “Yes,” Twilight said, sniffling. “I’m, Twilight Sparkle, I married Preventus.” “And I couldn’t have picked a better mare for him. I'm glad I got to know you this past week,” Mom said, hugging Twilight. “Take care of him Twilight, watch over my son.” “I will,” Twilight sniffed, “I will always love him, and I will never leave him.” “I’m glad.” Mom said, looking down at Twilight. “To have such a mare open her heart to Preventus.” She then turned to me. “You both have my blessing, I will always be watching, as you grow, have children, and become old together.” “I will, tell Dad and Tailspin, that you’re with us,” I said, crying profusely. “I’ll take care of them too.” Spike said, sniffling. “Thank you Spike,” Mom said, bending down to pet Spike on the head. “Take care, of them both. I hope that you will always be there for them.” “I will.” Spike said, wiping his eyes. “They are my family, my brother and sister, my mom and dad. I will never, ever, forget them.” Mom stood, and I watched as her beautiful wings came out of her back. She started flying as a light came out of the sky. I watched her fly up, taking her hand one last time. “I love you Mom! I’ll never forget you!” I cried. “I love you too,” Mom said, looking down on me. “My little Preventus.” I watched as Mom disappeared beyond the dark ceiling above us...I then got down on my knees, and wept openly. I felt Twilight’s arms wrap around me, I put my head into her shoulder, feeling her hands rub my back. I felt tears on my own shoulder, as she said, “Preventus, I’m here, I’m always here.” I felt Spike hug me as well. All three of us, we were a crazy family...but..the best family there is… Spike...Twilight...Me...that’s how it was at the start, that’s, how it will be...always… _______________________________________________________ Twilight and I, after I calmed down, stood in the blackness. Shimmer was still unconscious next to us. Twilight held the crown in her hands, “Alright, I think if I use the crown, we can get the world started again.” “We can’t start it from where we were,” I said. “These humans, and our analogs, deserve lives of their own.” “You think we can really change all of this?” Twilight asked. “Lilith could,” I said. “Like Mom said, we took over.” “Sweet!” Spike shouted. “Now we can have a world all to-” We both gave him a glare and he chuckled nervously, “Uh, just a thought.” “No Spike,” Twilight said, looking at her crown. “But, we can make some changes…” With that, Twilight’s crown glowed, and the world of Canterlot High came into view… I watched as Twilight took a step backward, suddenly, I watched her leave her body. The spirit of her pony self solidifying and her human half stepping forward towards the statue. I did the same, stepping back and feeling myself go down on all fours again. I was still wearing my trench coat and hat. I watched as my human self began walking down the street of his own accord. I’ll bet he’s going home. I watched as Spike took a step back, and he became a dragon again. But his body...changed. His dog self morphed into that of a young human boy, the same age as the CMC. He was wearing a white shirt, violet jacket and jeans and sporting green spiky hair. Spike looked at us, smiling. “Now this world’s Rarity won’t be alone.” “No she won’t, Romeo.” Twilight said, pulling her surrogate son/brother into a hug with her foreleg. I then went over to Shimmer, and watched as her pony self rolled out of her human self. Human Shimmer got up and began walking towards the school. I watched as Human Twilight and Human Spike were standing in front of the statue, like actors waiting for a cue. Twilight used her magic to sling Shimmer over her back and lifted the crown to her head. “Boy, do we got a story to tell the others.” I felt Spike hope onto my back, and I said, “Yeah, but let’s leave the part of us acting like idiot teenagers okay?” “They got the real life version of that,” Twilight said with a giggle. “So, this world will go on?” Spike asked. “Yeah, Spike,” I said. “With Lilith gone, and no crown to disrupt everything, these humans can live lives all their own. Go to high school, get careers, and above all, just live.” Twilight and I walked with our cargo towards the statue. I put my hoof to it, it started to pass through. “Seems the curse on the mirror has lifted as well,” I said. “Let’s all go home,” Twilight said, and hoof-in-hoof, we passed through the mirror. The minute we left, the human world started again… _____________________________________________________ Perspective: Human Twilight Sparkle “Alright, Spike,” I said, as we stood in front of our school. “Remember when the new student comes, we got to be friendly.” “Yeah, I hear you,” My little brother said. “So long as you hold up your end of the bargain.” “A good word with Rarity, I know,” I said with a smile and a nod. “Honestly, you should just ask her out, Romeo, saves me a lot of trouble.” Spike blushed brightly, “You really think she’ll say yes?” “Well, you have been serving her left and right,” I said, smirking. “That’s got to count for something.” “I hope so,” Spike said, crossing his arms. He then looked down the street. “That the guy?” “Who Spike?” I asked. “The one in the trenchcoat walking towards us,” Spike replied. I turned and bumped into a student. I fell down on my butt and groaned. “Ow,” I said. A male voice said, “You okay?” I looked up...oh my gosh… This...was the new transfer student...wow..when did it get so hot outside? He smiled at me, as he offered me a hand up, and said, “You okay?” I smiled, and took his hand, letting him help me up. I got a better look at him as I stood. He was wearing a trench coat and fedora, kind of old fashioned, but it did give him a certain mysterious quality. Plus...wow...he is kind of cute… He smiled and said, “I’m Private, this Canterlot High?” I nodded and said, “Yes, I’m Twilight Sparkle, a pleasure to meet you.” We shook hands then and there, I don’t know why, but I felt...like this was meant to be… Maybe Rarity wasn’t so crazy talking about “Soul Mates” after all….
EpilogueEpilogue It’s over… Lilith is gone forever, maybe she can finally rest in peace. Though, it means we have to separate now… Promy… I’ll miss you Izzy… I’ll miss you too Promy...and...forgive me for doubting the love that Private and Twilight share. I can never ask you to forgive me for all I’ve done… The road back from darkness is often more treacherous than the road towards it. But, I know we will all be together again soon. Izzy… Goodbye...Promy… Goodbye...Izzy _______________________________________________ Perspective: Private Eye Twilight and I stepped out of the mirror. Sunset was strewn across Twilight’s back, whilst Spike was riding me. When we stepped out, the other Elements were awaiting us in the room. Twilight and I were immediately group hugged by Pinkie who shouted, “Yes! Private and Twilight are back!” “Ya had us worried fer a while Sugarcube,” Aj said, smiling. “It was amazing over there,” Twilight said, “I can’t wait to tell you all about it!” “Hey!” Rainbow looked over Twilight’s shoulder and saw Shimmer. “What’s she doing here?” “We brought her back so she wouldn’t interfere with the other world any longer,” Twilight explained. “Is she okay?” Fluttershy asked. I walked to Shimmer and put my hoof to her pulse. “She’s fine, just unconscious.” “I will have a few words for her once she wakes up though,” Rarity glowered. “Nopony steals Twilight’s gorgeous crown an-” She paused and then was about to speak frantically, before seeing Twilight’s crown on her head. “Oh, and here I was about to panic again.” “The crown doesn’t feel as weird as before,” Twilight said, looking up at it. “I guess, going in there helped out a little.” “It just helped you realize what you knew all along.” I said. “That you are worthy of wings and a crown.” “Oh Private.” She said with a smile. “Ugh, get a room you two.” Spike said, rolling his eyes as she hopped off my back. Then, he walked to Rarity and pulled her into a hug. Rarity, not needing to know the reasons why, hugged him back. I was still glad those two stuck together. “How long were we gone?” I asked. “Bout two days sugarcube,” Aj said. “Celestia said you were goin’ to be gone longer.” “But we didn’t believe it,” Rainbow said, smiling, “because if there’s one thing you can guarantee about Private and Twilight, it’s that they always seem to get things done.” “I admire your dedication Rainbow,” A voice spoke up ahead. We all looked on as Celestia, Luna, Voidera and Cadence all stood before us. Flash Sentry was also there. I got a twinge of jealousy from looking at him. But I couldn’t blame him for what his analog did. Celestia looked to the guard and said, “Take Sunset Shimmer to a room, make sure she’s comfortable.” Flash nodded and walked over to us. Twilight used her magic to lift Shimmer from her back to his. He then looked at both of us and said, “Glad to see you two are okay.” Twilight smiled and said, “Just take care of her.” He nodded and walked out, Shimmer strewn on his back. Cadence was about to go greet her sister in law, when Celestia held up a wing to stop her. I looked on Celestia in confusion as she walked over to me, looking at me like I was a child that spilled milk on the floor. “What you did Private Eye, was incredibly reckless. Using your Element to force open the portal could’ve gotten you, Twilight, and all of us killed,” She said, her voice stern. “Princess Celestia?” Twilight said, looking between us. “I did it to save Twilight,” I said, looking at the sun princess. “While the results are unquestionably good,” Celestia said, “it was still reckless and I hope you will take greater caution and listen to me in the future.” “Aunt Tia…” Cadence tried to say. “Cadence, please,” Celestia affirmed. Cadence looked anxiously at us, not wanting to pick sides in this fight. For either way, she’d go against her family. I looked at Celestia and said, “I did, what you refused to do. I never gave up on Twilight.” “Celestia?” Twilight said as she looked at her mentor. Celestia closed her eyes and said, “I would’ve found a way. A far safer way of getting her out. The fact of the matter is Twilight, your love risked us all in trying to get you back. Had he failed, reality itself could’ve crashed and nopony would be standing here to tell the tale.” Twilight looked conflicted, some of the Elements tried to say something, but I held up a hoof to stop them. Twilight then gave her mentor a firm look. “While Private’s method was rash, we can’t change what happened. I’m here, Sunset is here, and the world of the mirror is freed from an evil witch. I will not sit here and listen to you trying to punish Private for trying to bring me back.” Celestia’s expression slowly, softened. She then said, “All I needed to hear.” “What?” Twilight blinked. “You stood up to Tia,” Voidera said. “The old Twilight would simply had blindly agreed with her. But, it seems your time in the other world has taught you a little independence, not to mention thoughts of your own.” “While I cannot condone the methods used,” Celestia said, smiling warmly at Twilight. “I will not deny the gladness in my heart at seeing you both safe.” Twilight and I smiled at her. Luna spoke up, “The mirror will be guarded from now on. We will make sure nopony steps hoof into the other world unless it is required.” “It’s just good to be home,” Twilight said. Pinkie suddenly pulled all of us elements plus Spike into a hug. “RETURN HOME FROM MIRROR WORLD PARTY!!!” ________________________________________________________ After a Pinkie Party the likes of which the Crystal Empire had never seen, Twilight and I found ourselves back in our room. We stood out at the balcony, looking towards the night sky. Twilight spoke up, “Private.” “Yeah Twilight?” I asked. “About Flash,” She said, her voice a little guilty. “Twi,” I looked at her and said. “While, I’ll probably always have an urge to punch the guy in the face for dating you. I can’t take it out on this world’s Flash. The fact is we came together in the end, that’s all that mattered.” She smiled and kissed me on the cheek. “Good, seems you are the jealous type after all,” she said with a smile. “When I have you as my wife,” I said, “how can I not be jealous?” She nuzzled me and said, “I’m, just glad you’re back here with me. Lilith tried to keep us apart, but in the end, we always find each other.” I nuzzled her in turn and said, “It doesn’t matter how far you go Twilight, when you need me, I’ll always be there for you.” I pulled her into a tender embrace. She wrapped her forelegs around me and said, “I will miss holding hands though. That was pretty nice.” “I’ll miss computers,” I said. “You have no idea how much Google could’ve helped during cases.” Twilight and I just laughed. Then, Twilight looked at me, her eyes half lidded. “So, my knight, you’ve saved the princess.” My own eyes became half lidded as I got into it. “I only live to serve, milady.” “Maybe you can serve me,” She said, and then stepped out of my embrace, walking towards the bed. Her tail flicked a little as she looked back at me. “Come to me my knight, your princess has need of you.” I smiled, and then walked Twilight to bed. I love her more than anything in this world. I’m so glad to have her back here, with me. I would travel a thousand worlds if it meant I could be with her. _________________________________________________________ Perspective: Celestia I watched as Sunset slept on the bed, her breathing even and soft. A wave of nostalgia came over me. Those nights when she’d put herself to sleep studying and I’d put her to bed. She always made a fuss over it, but now, she was so peaceful. I looked over at my love Voidera as he stood beside me. “What has the healer determined?” I asked. “It’s a magically induced coma,” Voidera said. “She’ll be out for a couple of days. She used a lot of energy in that other world. Even more so when Lilith got a hold of her.” “I never thought that witch was the one inside the mirror,” I said, shaking my head. “If destroying it didn’t cause a rupture in space time then I’d would've smash it myself.” “To think, she spent so long in that mirror,” Voidera said, looking to me. “Does she have any idea how long she’s been gone?” “No,” I said. “Though, I can imagine it’ll be difficult to explain that almost two decades have passed.” “Yet she hasn’t aged a day,” Voidera observed. “Lilith’s magic must’ve kept her alive. But for what purpose?” “Lilith was never one for direct fighting,” I said. “The only reason I could think of for her luring Sunset in the first place, was so that she could get her out of the way for something.” “She tried to do the same with Twilight,” He commented. “I wonder how many other ponies she lured in, with promises of power or freedom from responsibility.” “We cannot know,” I said, shaking my head. “All we can hope for, is that when Shimmer wakes up, we’ll be able to pick up the pieces of her life.” “Tia,” Voidera said, putting his muzzle to mine, “it isn’t your fault…” “It is, my love,” I said, putting my muzzle to him as well. “I was so certain she was the one. I was so confident that I had our savior before me. Yet, I was wrong. I told her too early in her training what was possible, and for that, we all suffered for it.” “Lilith is gone,” Voidera said, trying to comfort me. “Sunset is home, as is our students.” “Yet, I always seem to hide away my problems for somepony else to fix. Even you were brought back thanks to Hope,” I said, walking to the balcony, looking on Luna’s night. Voidera walked beside me, laid a wing over me and said, “Tia, the days have past when we are the strongest heroes. The ponies of Equestria have strength inside them the Alicorns never did. You only did what you knew how to do. With time, and experience you grew into the ruler you are today. But that doesn’t mean you haven’t made mistakes along the way. All leaders make calls they regret, but in the end, good always finds a way.” I smiled and kissed my beloved on the cheek. I looked at him tenderly and said, “I do thank you, Voidera, for coming back.” He gave his scoundrel smirk and said, “Somepony has to keep you from going crazy.” “If you bring up anything related to bananas I will slap you silly!” I yelled, swatting him with my tail. “I was three! I didn’t know how much power I had! And I was a very mischievous child! Can you drop it?” “Yes, if you keep slapping me…” He said, smirking. I rolled my eyes and said, “Come then, let me see about satisfying your need to drive me up the wall.” With that, we left Sunset alone to rest. Oh Voidera, fifteen hundred years and I never did find a stallion like you. ____________________________________________________________ Perspective: Luna I will admit, that Pinkie Pie can throw a get together for the ages. I do hope Tia didn’t try and have the cake ‘disappear’ all of a sudden. All is well! Private is back! Lilith is defeated and… Twilight is back… I was flying above the Crystal Empire, all of the crystal ponies have retired, save the guards and any ponies working late. I was initially saddened to see ponies sleeping during my night, but knowing that Las Pegasus never sleeps does help a little. I came to roost on a spire, looking down at the city below. Twilight came back, I should be happy, she is my friend, and so is...Private. Why is it I cannot even look at him without seeing Nocturne? Perhaps...if Twilight had not returned… No! I will not think these thoughts! Private and Twilight have said their vows! Twilight has gained her wings! There is no room to interfere! No need to interfere! Yet...is Tia aware of what she’s placed on Twilight Sparkle? Little over half a year ago she was a simple unicorn. She has no concept of ruling a nation, caring for her subjects, or anything. She, is… Completely unprepared. Tia, should’ve tried harder to keep Private away. She, shouldn’t have...let him go in… Time in the Mirror would’ve allowed her to better prepare, have time to grow. We would’ve removed Lilith and made it so that she would live out those two and a half years in peace… She would’ve been happy and...Tia would...need somepony else to lead...to help… She would need...me… What thoughts are these?! Tia is my sister! Twilight her student! She has passed every test placed before her! She’s become the first unicorn to ascend in millenia. She is ready for this! But...if she had not returned...Private would’ve been distraught...hurt...seeking comfort...in somepony’s forelegs...mine… Handsome...strong...so much like Nocturne...like my love...it would...be perfect…. Tia would’ve needed to rely on me...together Private and I...we’d...save Equestria...we’d stop what evil is coming...without need of Magic… Then...even when Twilight came back...she’d find that Private had moved on...to me… All...mine...my Nocturne reborn...together again...all ours… I shook my head, what? Whatever were those thoughts? I would never think of something so slanderous! So evil! So… Desirable…Private...Twilight has no idea...she’s a naive filly...she doesn’t deserve… I shook my head again, maybe I should rest early tonight. All the moon pies may have gone to my head. I would never betray Tia, Twilight, or Private like that...not again.
Chapter 1 "Sunsets and Mirrors"Equestria Noir 2 Case 6 “Mirror Mirror” By Jacoboby1 Chapter 1 “Sunsets and Mirrors” It’s been about two weeks since my battle with Spera. I got out of the hospital about a week ago with only a few scratches from the fight, along with some stitches on my leg. Since then, things have been relatively quiet. I spent most of the week at home with Twilight, occasionally helping out the Apple Family. With the new addition to the family, the farmhouse had to be expanded and the entire town pulled together to help get the project done. I was happy to see Fluttershy and Big Mac in marital bliss. Those two deserved it after all they’ve been through. Then, about two days ago, Twilight received a call from Celestia. Turns out, the Crystal Empire is hosting a Royal Summit. A gathering of Alicorn royals all around the world to witness the newest addition. To say Twilight was nervous was like saying the sun rises in the morning. Now, I was on a train heading towards said summit. Twilight and the girls were in the car ahead of mine. Spike was sitting beside me, reading a comic book as I looked out at the snowy landscape of the north. Finally, Spike decided to break the silence, “Private, are you okay?” He asked. I sighed. “Just, a little shaken up is all,” I said. “Private,” Spike said as he looked over at me, “It’s been two weeks and not a single crime has come up. I figure it should be a good thing you got some time off.” “It should be Spike,” I said, “but not after what happened two weeks ago. I just feel powerless again.” “Hey, we’ll get through this alright?” Spike said, putting a claw on my shoulder. “You got Twilight and the others to help. Even if we can’t prove what this Shadowhoof guy did, we’ll find a way to get at him and kick his flank.” I smiled at the little dragon. “Thanks Spike, I needed to hear that you guys are behind me.” “Hey what are friends, or in this case number one assistants for?” He said with a laugh. I laughed with Spike and looked back as the snow gave way to the smooth grass of the Crystal Empire. I watched the palace come into view and some Crystal Pony farmers waved as we passed by. The Empire is looking pretty good to be honest. We pulled up to the station to find that the crystal ponies were all going about their businesses with joy in their hearts and coats shining. I looked over as Spike was trying to carry Twilight’s saddle bags. He almost fell over before I caught him. That’s when I saw Twilight’s crown in the bag. “Honestly she needs to be more careful with this.” I muttered under my breath as Spike went out. I walked out of the stall and prepared to disembark the train. I was starting to feel a little nervous and excited myself. I mean, I got to see some Alicorns during the summit at Canterlot. But, this was seeing Twilight inducted into the larger world. As her husband, I couldn’t be more proud of her. I hopped off the train and went to meet the girls. _______________________________________________________ We all walked up under the Crystal Palace, there the mysterious Crystal Heart spun slowly and shone in the waning light of day. I was walking beside Twilight as AJ walked on her other side and said, “Whoee, your very first Princess Summit, you must be over the moon Twilight.” Twilight smiled at the cowpony and said, “Oh, I am excited,” She looked down for a minute, “But to be honest, I’m a little nervous too.” “You must be nervouscited!” Pinkie cried and subsequently went into one of her spheals about the strange but fitting word. How she managed to get out of that ball is one of the many mysteries of the pink pony. Never mind what that odd noise was when she did it. I sighed and shoved Pinkie aside after she rubbed Twilight’s mane. “Twi, you’ve got nothing to worry about.” “You said it Priv,” Aj interjected, “We’re all here for you so it’s going to b-” Suddenly Rarity zoomed over to Twilight and exclaimed: “Twilight!” She took Twilight’s cheeks and lowered her head. “Sorry darling, I happened to notice you aren’t wearing your crown.” She got within inches of my wife’s face and asked. “You didn’t forget it back at Ponyville did you?!” “Uh, Spike has it in the bag.” I said, pointing to the baby dragon. “Although in my honest opinion, I still say we should’ve brought a chest with a lock on it.” “Private, it’s fine.” Twilight said, getting out of Rarity’s grip. “I just, feel a little self conscious about wearing it.” She then looked back at her wings and said, “Haven’t really got accustomed to these either.” She jumped into the air, flapped her wings a little and was airborne for a good half a second before falling down to earth. I helped her up as Rarity went on, “You are a Princess Twilight, embrace it! Why, if I had a crown, I’d never take it off, why I’d sleep in the thing.” Everypony and dragon did a eye roll as I said, “Look, if Twilight doesn’t want to wear it she doesn’t have to.” I looked over at my wife. “But that’s still technically an Element of Harmony, I’d hate to see anything happen to it.” “Private, you’re being paranoid.” Twilight said with a sigh. “Yeah, don’t be such a stiff neck Private.” Rainbow said, hovering over my shoulder. “If anypony tries to take that crown, you got the most awesome pony in Equestria to help.” I rolled my eyes myself. “Come on everypony, let’s head inside, the others are probably waiting.” Twilight said as we walked over. As we did, I could’ve sworn I saw somepony move around in a dark cloak. I shook my head and that pony was gone. I went back to walk with the girls...getting a strange feeling of being watched… ________________________________________________ The doors opened to a large throne room. One either side of a red carpet were crystal pony guards. They were clad in silvery blue armor and they all bore the same shining purple coats. They blew in their trumpets as we entered, creating a fanfare. At the head of the welcoming committee, were Celestia, Luna, Voidera and Cadence. All four of them smiled as we entered. I walked forward along with Twilight, I caught a glimpse of Flash standing with the guards. The young guard smiled and gave a small wave. Twilight and I both smiled. Flash has been good to us, in all honesty, for saving my hide and getting me to a hospital, I owe that guard a bit of a debt. I went up to the Princesses, and performed my duty for the day, I bowed and then said proudly. “Her Royal Highness, Princess Twilight Sparkle!” Twilight went forward as Cadence happily walked over to meet her. “Twilight! Private! I haven’t seen you two since the wedding!” She said with a smile. “It’s good to see you too Cadence,” Twilight said. “How’s Shining Armor and the best niece in the universe?” Cadence giggled then said, “Shiny is looking after her right now. But I’m sure she’d be happy to see her Aunt and Uncle come around for a visit.” Celestia walked over along with her sister and mate and said, “We have much to discuss, but it can wait until morning.” “Much appreciated Celestia,” I said with a nod, “Some of us are really tired from the journey, and we have much to prepare for.” Voidera gave a deep chuckle and said, “It seems you’ve prepared your consort well Twilight.” Twilight smiled and nuzzled me. “I’m just happy he and all my friends are here.” “Now, all of you should be off to bed,” Celestia said. Luna gave a nod. “I shall raise my moon then.” She said, walking away. For some reason, I couldn’t help but get a weird vibe of Luna. Something was off about her. I think I should ask her about it tomorrow. I watched as everypony left to retire for the evening. Flash walked up to me, “It’s good to see you’ve recovered sir.” “None of the formalities Flash,” I said with a chuckle, “I’m just glad you and your friends found me in time.” “You guys need anything you just let me know okay?” He replied. “You seem eager to help out,” I said. Flash gave a rather embarrassed look, “To be honest Private, it’s an unbelievable honor to be working alongside you protecting Princess Twilight. I hope I can help out.” Suddenly the pony from earlier came into my brain. “Did you see anypony wearing a cloak around here?” I asked. He shook his head and said, “No, I don’t think so. Why? You think there’s somepony acting suspicious?” “With recent events I’m not taking any chances,” I said. “Keep an eye out.” “Will do Private,” He gave a salute and then flew away. Something was definitely off about the vibe here… I can’t quite place it… Just something seems...out of place… I shook my head, chalked it up to paranoia, and went outside. _____________________________________________________ After a mandatory visit, pony back ride, and hug from my niece Skyla, I found myself in the guest bedroom. I finished unpacking my gear. I pulled out Silver Wolf, put in it’s scabbard and set the blade off to the side. I felt...almost naked without Blackbird though. It felt I lost a friend. I could get a new gun, that was no problem. But, I’ll miss that revolver. I heard a sigh and turned to look at Twilight. She was sitting in front of her mirror, the crown on her head. Spike and I looked at each other for a moment and I walked up behind her. I put my hoof around her shoulder and said, “Twi, you okay?” She sighed and looked at me in the mirror, “I don’t know Private, I’m just, worried I guess. I mean, Cadence was given an entire Empire to rule over. What if now that I’m a princess, Celestia expects me to lead a kingdom too?” Spike appeared on my head under my hat and said, “That would be awesome!” I smiled but then saw Twilight’s expression and went back to a frown. “No it’s not!” She said, then left my embrace and walked over to the bed. “Just because I have these wings and crown, doesn’t mean I’d be a good leader.” Spike and I looked at each other as he slid down my neck onto my back. “Twi, you are a great leader,” I said as I walked over to the bed. “It’s because of you Ponyville wasn’t overrun by a crazy Miasma Monster. You also saved Equestria many times. I don’t think you have anything to worry about.” “Sides,” Spike said, hopping off my back and walking over to her, “If it ever becomes too much, you got us to help shoulder everything.” She smiled at us, “Thanks you guys, I’m glad to have my family here at a time like this.” Spike beamed at that. I gave my wife a kiss on the nose and said, “Come on, it’s late, we should head to sleep.” “Will you two promise to keep quiet?” Spike said, picking up his pillow and moving towards a basket. “I swear, it’s like a hurricane is going on with you two at night.” Twilight and I blushed. Spike uh, may have overheard our more…*ahem* intimate moments. Thank Celestia he was staying at the library now. I levitated the crown off Twilight’s head and said, “Don’t you worry about tomorrow. We’ll get through this just like every other challenge.” “Hopefully without anypony dying.” Twilight said with a yawn. Twilight then settled into the bed under the covers. I removed my trench coat and set my hat next to the crown. I climbed into bed and pulled Twilight into a warm embrace. I loved her more than anything in the world. As I drifted off to sleep, I moved my head to avoid her wing smacking me. I got so good at avoiding the wings I could do it in my sleep. Sadly, the covers were not so lucky and ended up getting thrown all over the place as Twilight tried to get comfy. I only hope...I can….help her….zzzzz ____________________________________________________ I don’t know what woke me first. I thought heard a strange creaking...followed by magic activating...then Spike’s snoring… I’m...dreaming aren’t I…? Something fell? No...sleep now…. More Spike Snoring...more magic…. CRASH!! I woke with a start as I heard somepony fall. I looked quickly over and saw a pony with a cloak on the floor. Judging by the horn she was a unicorn. Twilight woke up beside me as well, and we both looked on in horror as we saw what was in the pony’s saddlebags. “She’s got my crown!” Twilight yelled. “I’m on it!” I yelled, snagging Silver Wolf in my magic and chasing after the cloaked unicorn. I ran after the unicorn and yelled as I past the rooms of my friends. “Somepony’s got Twi’s crown! Stop that thief!” I didn’t have time to look if my friends were following me. Damn I wish I had brought a gun. I heard Twilight following me and the loud crack of her teleportation spell. The pony rounded a corner and Twilight was waiting for her. “Stop!” The pony’s horn glowed an aqua blue and she teleported as well. The cloak going up into Twilight’s face. The pony reappeared behind Twilight. She looked to be a couple years older than I was. Her coat was orange, and her mane a mix of red and yellow. Her cutie mark was a sun, and her expression was smug. “Hey!” I said, leaping over Twilight and chasing after her. I ran around a corner and drew Silver Wolf from it’s sheath. “Stop!” “Really?” She said, her voice mocking, “This is the pony she’s chosen? How pathetic!” I barely had time to blink before she shot a magical bolt at me. I fell back and dropped Silver Wolf onto the ground. I looked up as Twilight and the others passed me, running after her. Damn! I can’t believe I screwed up again! I shook my head and ran towards where the girls were heading. I heard sounds of struggle. Followed by a clang and some voices. I ran inside just in time to see the pony jump into...a mirror? We were in some kind of storage room. All around me were strange baubles and even some weapons. I wonder what this place is? More importantly, what was with the mirror? “Who was she?” Fluttershy said. “Whoever she was, she wanted Twilight’s Crown, where is it?” I asked. Twilight pointed at the mirror. I walked towards it, looking at my reflection in the mirror. Wait...there was… Somepony looking back...but it wasn’t me...no...it was… Mom…? “Private! Get away from that mirror!” I turned around to see Celestia standing there, Luna at her side. I looked back at the mirror and only saw my own reflection. I then turned to Celestia and said, “Something tells me you have a story for us.” __________________________________________________ The morning saw us all gathered in the throne room. Celestia, Luna, Voidera, and Cadence were all in front of us. Celestia just finished up explaining who that pony was. Somepony named Sunset Shimmer, a former student of hers that went rogue. Honestly I suspected that Celestia had students before Twilight, but I never expected her to pick one so cruel sounding. “She replaced Twilight’s Crown with this one.” Spike said, holding up the fake crown. “It was probably to have us distracted while she took the real crown,” I guessed. “But the question is, where did she go?” “Where did she take the crown?” Twilight asked her mentor. Celestia’s expression was grim as she said, “You’ll soon learn more about this world than even I do.” “What world…?” I said, a little worried about where this was going. ____________________________________________________ She took us back to the mirror and Luna explained as she stood in front of it. “This is no ordinary mirror, it is a gateway to another world. It only opens once every thirty moons.” “Ooh sparkly!” Pinkie said, before Luna used her magic to keep Pinkie from messing with the mirror. “At one time this mirror was in the throne room of Canterlot.” The princess of the night said, “But after Cadence took over the Crystal Empire, we had her watch over it.” “Are there a lot of them?” I asked, looking at the mirror. Before I could even look at it, Voidera stood in my way and said, “No, and for good reason.” “I had hoped that Sunset would use it to return,” Celestia said sorrowfully, “To come back to Equestria seeking my guidance. Obviously, that has not happened.” “Twilight,” Cadence said, “If you do not get that crown back, the Elements of Harmony are powerless.” Twilight walked forward and simply nodded. Even with Hope, Equestria was without a very important weapon in it’s defense. We have to get that crown back, one way or another. “Twilight, your crown does not belong in the land Sunset inhabits now.” Luna said, “No doubt that Sunset would use the Element to cause great harm to the people on the other side. They will be powerless to stop her.” I watched as Twilight levitated on her saddlebags and looked back at her mentor. Celestia’s look showed nothing as she said, “You understand the task before you?” “Of course,” Twilight replied. “Good, then you must go at once,” She ordered. Twilight let out a breath, and was about to go in, when Rainbow got in the way. “Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! She’s goin’,” She pointed to the rest of the elements. “We’re goin’ too.” “No way I’m letting her go in on her own,” I said firmly, “I’m going in too.” “Oooh!” Pinkie said, “I’m so nervouscited!” “You do realize that’s not a word, right?” AJ said flatly. I just facehoofed. Celestia stepped forward, “I’m afraid I cannot allow the rest of you to go.” “What?” Rainbow said. “With all due respect Celestia!” I said, looking at the Alicorn. “Twilight is going into a world where she has absolutely no idea what’s in store. For all we know, this mirror could send her straight to Tartarus!” “I know you all worry about her,” Celestia said, “But sending more than just Twilight could upset the balance of the world. This is something that Twilight has to do alone.” I didn’t like it, not one bit. “Time is of the essence,” Luna said, “On the third day, when the moon reaches it’s peak in the night sky. The gateway will close. It will be another thirty moons before you can return.” That’s two and a half years at least… Everypony cheered on Twilight as she moved towards the mirror. She stopped and looked back at me. I took the cue and walked up to her. I sighed and said, “I don’t like you going alone.” “I’ll be okay Private,” She said, pressing her muzzle to mine. “This is something I have to do.” “I know, just be careful okay?” I implored. “I would hate to lose you for thirty moons.” She put a hoof on my chest. “I’ll be back before then,” She said, “I promise.” I smiled, and reached into my trench coat. I pulled out a gift I was going to get her for after the summit. It was a small locket, with a pearl and an amethyst combined into a heart. I put it around her neck and said. “Something to remember me by. To know that I’m always there.” She put a hoof on my cheek, and gave me a kiss goodbye. Then she turned, and stepped through the mirror… Before any of us could stop him, Spike bolted for the mirror. He leaped inside before I could catch him. With that, both of my friends were gone. I looked in the mirror. I wanted to jump inside like Spike did, ignoring Celestia’s warning. I sighed, and turned to the others. “I, I’m gonna stay here, and wait for her.” Everypony understood, Voidera walked up to me and said, “I know, personally, how you feel right now Private. But trust in Twilight, she’ll be back soon.” With that, my mentor left with his mate and my friends. I took a position in front of the mirror and sat there, Silver Wolf leaning against me. I was going to wait Twilight...for as long as it takes…. __________________________________________________ Two days would pass. I sat there, day and night, only leaving to eat and answer the call of nature. But my hours were spent in front of that mirror, waiting patiently for my love to return. I missed her more than I ever have before. I longed for her as I sat there. My vigil was interrupted when I heard my friends come in. It was Rainbow who spoke first, “Any sign?” “Not yet.” Was all I said. “Sugarcube, have you been sittin here all this time?” AJ asked. “While I do find it romantic that you would do this for Twilight,” Rarity interjected. “I don’t know if it’s healthy for you to maintain your vigil like this.” “At the very least let us take over for a couple of minutes.” Fluttershy implored. “Thanks guys but,” I looked back at them and said, “I need to do this. I promised myself I’d wait, and so I shall.” “Tonight is when she’ll be back.” Pinkie tried to say to cheer me up. “I mean, that’s when the moon goes up and the portal seals right?” “Guys, please,” I said as I closed my eyes. They all exchanged knowing glances. AJ was the first to say, “We’ll wait here too Sugarcube, ain’t no sense for you to do somethin’ like this alone.” I smiled as everypony else sat with me, we all looked at the mirror and hoped that Twilight would pass through it…. ____________________________________________________ The moon was in the sky as we sat there. All around me my friends and the others waited patiently for Twilight to come back. Luna looked off to the side. “Twilight Sparkle does not have much time,” She said. “Let us have faith she will come through.” Celestia tried to reassure. I gazed into the mirror, “Come on Twilight...come back…” I begged. Slowly, Luna’s head drooped… No… “No, you don’t mean…” I said. “The moon has reached it’s highest peak Private, to pass now would be far too dangerous.” Luna said sadly. Twilight’s….gone….? Everypony’s head drooped. Cadence had tears in her eyes as she said, “What will I tell Shining and Skyla…?” She turned and cried into Celestia. The Princess of the Sun, held the Princess of Love as she cried. “Twilight’s, stuck…?” Rainbow said, her voice in total shock. “I am afraid so,” Voidera said. “There is nothing we can do now, but wait for thirty moons for her return.” “No….” Rarity looked at me nervously. “Private? Private darling are y-” “I refuse to believe it!” I yelled and glared at the alicorns. “All four of you are supposed to be the most powerful beings on this world! You can’t tell me there isn’t a way to bring her back!” “Private, your grief is great I underst-” Celestia tried to start. “Don’t patronize me!” I yelled. “I knew Twilight shouldn’t have gone in alone!” “Priv, try and simmer down,” Aj said. “Simmer down? You try and simmer down when you hear the one pony you can’t live without is going to be gone for two and a half years! That’s two and a half years too long in my book!” I yelled. I then turned and stomped my way towards the mirror. “Private, wait!” Luna cried. “Private Eye, I order you to step away from that mirror!” Celestia cried. “I’m not giving up on her, unlike you,” I said, my words cutting into Celestia. I didn’t intend to say such a hurtful phrase. But I was in no mood for pleasantries. I turned back to the mirror, and tried to focus my magic on it. I felt like I was tackling a wall. My magic couldn’t piece through the barrier no matter how hard I tried. I yelled, “Come on magic! For once in your miserable existence, help me!” “Private no!” Voidera yelled, “Don’t do it! If you do you could destroy everything!” “Anything...for...her…” I said during my struggle. Chanting…. Everypony was thrown back as a shockwave emanated from me. I felt Hope around my neck as I was lifted into the air. I watched as cord of light shot into the mirror. Then...I saw a sight… Suddenly a violet unicorn appeared to my left. She was tall, beautiful, with long violet hair and deep green eyes. She looked at me for a minute, as if searching for my motives. Then, another appeared, to my right, connected by a cord of light to me. He was the same as when I last saw him. Grey coat, blue eyes, with a long black mane coming to his shoulders. He was wearing a similar outfit to Sombra, sans crown. His expression, was one of pleading. “Please Izanami!” He yelled at the mare. “Help him!” She looked uncertain, looking at the mirror, at me, and then at the other unicorn. Slowly, she nodded. Her horn glowed brightly as she turned towards the mirror. Suddenly I sensed the barrier fall away like it suddenly turned to sand in the wind. The mare smiled, and slowly faded away. The stallion looked to me, and said, “Go” I took his advice and dived through the mirror…. _____________________________________________________ I felt like my entire body was being twisted and turned. The pain was unimaginable as I fell through the brightly colored wormhole into wherever I was going. Who were those ponies? Was that really Izanami? Did she come...because of Twilight…? HOLD ON TWILIGHT I’M COMING!!! I came through and suddenly crashed onto what felt like concrete. I rolled around, flailing my limbs around as I tried to stop my roll of destruction. I eventually crashed onto my face and groaned. I lifted my head and pushed with my forelegs so I was looking up. Wherever I was it looked like a city. Houses were nearby, and I could see skyscrapers in the distance. The air felt nice, almost like Equestria. Wherever I was, at least it’s not Tartarus. “Private!” I heard a familiar voice, and looked around. “Spike?” I said, was it just me? Or was my voice a little...younger sounding? “Down here!” Spike called. I looked down, and couldn’t help but snicker. Spike...was a dog. A purple dog, with a little tuft of green hair on his head, a greenish belly and a collar around his neck. Oh my gosh I couldn’t help but laugh. “It’s not funny, Private!” Spike yelled, he was talking normally, despite his...new shape. “I’m sorry Spike, you just look so darn cute,” I said with another laugh. “Yeah, wait till you get a load of yourself,” He said, crossing his front paws. “What are you talking about Spike?” I asked, “I’m just your average everyday…” “Look down,” Spike quipped. I did, and I was looking...at pants… I blinked, and slowly lifted up my foreleg...only...it wasn’t a foreleg….it was an arm…. With a...hand…like Lyra was going on about... I couldn’t feel my tail...or my horn for that matter… I felt my face...it was flat...my ears...they were small too… “Puddle’s over there.” Spike said, pointing. I slowly, looked… I was...human…. With grey skin, silver eyes, a flat face, my mane was the same as my pony self. Even my Fedora was there. I was wearing my trench coat...a white shirt and grey tie were under it. I was also wearing light grey pants and black leather shoes… There...were only two words that could possibly work with this situation… I looked to my reflection and said…”Oh boy…”
Chapter 2 "Welcome to Canterlot High" Chapter 2 "Welcome to Canterlot High" Chapter 2 “Welcome to Canterlot High” “Spike,” I said, picking the dog up by the tail. “You have exactly three seconds to explain what’s going on.” Spike sighed as he hanged there. “Look, it’ll take me more than three seconds to explain everything.” “Either way, why am I a human? Where’s Twilight? What about the crown and Shimmer?” “Just, put me down and I’ll explain everything.” Spike said. I set him down and Spike cleared his throat, “You may want to sit down, I have a feeling this story may take a while.” __________________________________________________________ “Okay, so let me get this straight.” I said as I sat in front of the statue. “Twilight came here, and became a human like me. She found out the crown was given to Principal Celestia and she would only get it back legally through the Fall Formal. Sunset tries to cause trouble for her, Twilight finds analogs of her friends in this world to help her out, and then she becomes Princess of the Fall Formal. Shimmer steals the crown and becomes a strange demon. She tries to create an army of teenage zombies to take over Equestria, Twilight uses the magic of friendship to kick her demon butt to next year. Did I get that right?” “Yup.” Spike said with a nod, “Only, I didn’t get to what happened afterwards.” “Right, you guys didn’t come back through,” I said. “I used hope to bust through the barrier somehow. How come she didn’t go through?” Spike shook his head, “I don’t know. One minute we were about ready to step through back home. Then Twilight stood there, and just was staring at the portal. Then there was this huge light, next thing I know I’m waking up in a dog’s bed next to Twilight’s room. She acts like she can’t understand me, and that she’s always lived here.” I shook my head and put a hand on it. “This is too weird Spike, we gotta find her, where would she be now?” Spike just pointed behind him. I looked up. There was a large red-brick building with white cornices. Columns flanked double-entry doors, and the building was about three storeys tall. Two wings extended from central building, and on the roof, the corners were decorated with bronze horse heads. In the center the entrance was projected forward, with a large stained glass window situated in the middle, displaying a six-pointed-star. Above that was another decorative window showing a rearing horse. More in line with those native to Saddle Arabia than anyone from Ponyville. Well, the Ponyville I’m used to. The white decorative mouldings reached a peak, decorated with yet another bronze horse head… Kind of a gruesome design choice even though obviously stylized, in my opinion, but I may be biased. Behind that was a glass dome, made up of even more glass, topped by a clock tower. An elegant white staircase lead up to the entrance, and surrounding the portal’s statue was a rather well-made yard. “Wow, and my high school just had the one floor.” I said, a little in awe. “I guess humans like to make things big.” Spike quipped. “Alright, now I just need to get inside, and find Twilight.” I said firmly. I slowly tried to balance myself on my two legs. I felt like I was walking on stilts. I took a step forward, almost fell and ended up waving my arms around. Spike just walked up to me and said, “I’ve been walking on two legs for years, just one foot in front of the other. Land with your heel, place with your toes.” I gave Spike an odd look, and followed his instructions. Any passerby would probably think I looked like a puppet with only one string holding him. The process was frustrating as I slowly learned how to walk. But, eventually, I made it to the stairs. Getting up them was a process in and of itself. I betcha Sombra’s snickering from beyond the grave. Spike got up the stairs far better than I did. He looked up at me, “I can’t go in there, dogs aren’t allowed in school.” I looked on my back, I was wearing a backpack. Funny, I don’t remember bringing a saddle bag in with me. I picked Spike up in my hands, “Hop in.” I said, letting him climb into my backpack. “I kind of need a guide at this point.” Spike moved himself into a comfortable position on my back. He stuck his head out, “Okay, I can take you to where Twilight is.” I nodded, and came up to the door. I focused on it...and slammed into the door. Spike was laughing his tail off. I glared at him, “You could’ve warned me I didn’t have magic anymore!” I yelled. “Sorry, it was hilarious when Twilight did it too.” Spike said, laughing even more. I’m this close to leaving him at the pound for a week… I used my hand to push open the door. The interior was a bit less impressive. Still pretty nice, though. The walls were a warm beige, and to my left was, apparently, a trophy case. They’ve been doing pretty good. Cast iron looking supports decorated the corners, and from the ceiling was displayed banners representing the school, itself. One with a large ‘C’, and a stylized horse head. Another had a horseshoe in a circle in the center, flanked by lightening bolts, and a pair of rearing horses. That one was right above the trophies. Beyond the entry foyer, was the hallways, and stairs, and the ubiquitous lockers, those done in varied shades of mint green, with decorative swirls on the ends. I’m amazed that the paint job has lasted so long. I saw that the entrance area was largely deserted. “Where are all the students? I thought this was a high school.” I asked. Spike smirked and said, “Three, Two, One” A loud bell rang and I nearly jumped out of my skin. Out of the various doorways came, dozens of humans. All of them looked like me, except they had various skin tones, hair colors, and they also wore clothing, some more than others. I dodged and weaved my way through the crowd until finally I found reprieve as everpo-I mean everybody got together with their friends. They talked about typical teenager stuff, boys, girls, something called a car, and classes. “Twilight’s locker is that way,” Spike said, sticking his paw out of the bag as he closed it. I nodded and made my way down the hallway. I rounded a corner and looked among the humans for Twilight. I caught sight of a couple I recognized. A Trixie lookalike was kicking a nearby vending machine, shouting something about crackers. A Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon look alike were giggling while looking a strange tablet like device. I swear I saw a Derpy lookalike but she was gone in a matter of seconds. A Lyra and Bon Bon pair of lookalikes passed me...and that’s...when I saw her… Her hair was exactly the same: Sort of an indescribable dark navy purple-blue, with a stripe of purple and a stripe of pink. Those eyes were still like amethysts, and full of intelligence, but her face was… just positively adorable. She was wearing a blue blouse with short puffed sleeves, and a red caveat, a purple skirt decorated with her cutie mark of all things. What looked like purple argyle leg-warmers covered a pair of pink knee-highs. Where am I getting the terminology for all of this anyway? Weird… And her shoes are what appear to be black Doc Martens. How the hell did I know that? I found myself absolutely in awe of her. It was like I was seeing her for the first time, back in the library over a year ago. My brain completely fogged over and it was like the entire world was solely around this beautiful...well I guess you could say Girl at this point. I was pulled out of my trance by a slap to the back of the head, courtesy of Spike. I shook my head...and saw that there were other humans with her… Five girls to be precise…. They all looked like the other Elements. Only, human. Applejack’s lookalike was a bit more muscular than the rest, I guess that came from farm work. She was wearing a white and green topped blouse with a blue jean skirt. Her trademark hat adorned her blond hair which was largely the same as her pony counterpart. She was also wearing Cowboy boots adorned with her apple cutie mark. At least I think they’re called cowboy boots… Again this weird knowledge of clothes is coming from nowhere... Pinkie’s counterpart had the same wild dark pink hair and pink skin. She was wearing a white blouse with a heart on it, a blue waistcoat, and a pink skirt with her cutie mark on it. Again, it seems strange, do humans have special talents or something? She was also wearing blue boots on her feet. Rainbow looked about how one would expect an athlete to look. A simple cutie marked white shirt and blue jacket, a pink skirt covering what I think were called athletic shorts. She was also wearing blue boots, though a darker shade than Pinkie’s. Her rainbow colored mane was in it’s usual unkempt style. She was bouncing a soccer ball on her knee. Well, I guess without wings she needs something to be good at. Fluttershy was wearing very simple clothing compared to her friends. A top and a light green skirt with, you guessed it, butterfly cutie mark. Her pink mane was the same length as her counterpart, a white butterfly hair clip keeping it out of her eyes. I’m starting to wonder if Gabby Gum’s article back home rings true… Rarity, sweet Luna that girl looked amazing no matter what species she was. She was wearing a light blue top, and a violet skirt with her diamond cutie mark on it. Her curly violet hair also had a diamond hair clip in it. Spike is probably drooling in my backpack… Twilight probably caught me staring at them, and her amethyst eyes met mine for the first time as a human. Suddenly I was dumbstruck, my knees were feeling weak, part of me wanted to run for the hills. Though considering my track record with walking, I doubt I’d get very far. So, I simply smiled and gave her a slight wave with my hand. She smiled shyly in turn, and waved back. Suddenly Pinkie was chatting quietly with the others. Rainbow got this big grin on her face, Rarity was smiling happily, Aj chuckled, and Fluttershy just gave her trademark adorable smile. Finally, all of them stopped...Fluttershy pointed at me and said something… It was at this point I learned that Spike had stuck his head out of my backpack. Judging by Twilight’s expression after that fact was made clear, I wasn’t off to a good start. She walked towards me, a frown on her face as she left her friends behind. The closer she got, that tight feeling in my throat only grew. I was also conscious of the fact that my heart beat was beating audibly. “Hey!” Twilight finally said. “What are you doing with Spike?” I blinked and shook my head to get the beating to stop. Okay Private, you can work with this. “Oh, so you’re his owner?” I said, and reached behind me to pick up the dog. I held him before Twilight and said, “Sorry, I saw him outside, guy was running around like crazy. I figured his owner was in here so I picked him up before he decided to chase a cat into the street or something.” Twilight blinked right there and said, “Oh, you were returning him.” She sighed, “Sorry, I thought the worst when I saw him in your backpack.” She took Spike in her hands and said to the dog, “You’re just a little trouble maker you know that.” Spike barked at Twilight and licked her cheek. Man, he’s got this down pat. Twilight chuckled and put Spike into her own bag. She looked up at me and said, “Thanks a lot, I’m Twilight by the way.” She held out a hand. I stared at it for a moment...she...introduced herself… She tilted her head. “Uh, is there something wrong?” She asked. “Sorry.” I shook my head and asked, “Do you...know me at all?” Twilight thought for a moment...and then shook her head. “Sorry, I don’t think we’ve met before.” She...doesn't remember me...how can this be happening…? “Hey, you okay?” Twilight asked, looking at me with concerned eyes. “Just,” I sighed, “You, looked like somepo-I mean, somebody I know.” She raised her eyebrow and then just smiled. “Well, I hope that person was a good one.” I smiled in turn, and took her hand in mine. I felt like electricity was coursing through my veins as I did. Sweet Luna! What’s wrong with me? I shook it gently and said, “Private, my name, it’s Private Eye.” “A pleasure to meet you,” Twilight said, shaking my hand as well. “You must be that new transfer student that I’ve heard about.” Talk about your weird coincidences...this was a little too well set up… Oh well, don’t lock a door before it opens. “Uh yeah, that’s me, the new guy,” I said with a chuckle. “Oh, so where’re you from?” She asked. “Manehatten.” I said without thinking. “Oh, Manehatten High School?” Twilight said, “I know how it feels moving to a new place.” “Well, I’m glad you were the first person I know here.” I said with a smile. Twilight’s cheeks turned a shade of pink and she looked down. “I, well, I know how it feels and I just thought, well you know.” Geez, she’s as bad as I am, if not worse. She got her focus back and said, “Well, I’m not about to let you wander off on your own at a brand new school. Come on,” She took my hand and I felt that shock again. “I’ll take you to meet some of my friends, they’ll help you get settled in.” I felt my own cheeks getting hot as she led me to her entourage. Now, if any of you have been following these stories so far. You can probably expect exactly who was going to greet me first. If you guessed a pink party human, you were correct and she’ll probably send you cookies later. Pinkie suddenly appeared in front of me, I let go of Twilight’s hand as Pinkie started her rant, “Oooh! I’ve never seen you before! You must be that new transfer student Twilight told us was coming in! If you’re new, that means you don’t have any friends here. Well, you can cross that off your to do list, because you just made a friend.” She took my hand, no electricity thank Faust, and shook it vigorously. “I’m Pinkie Pie! I’m your second friend here! Twilight counts as your first, although, maybe Spike would be first because you found him? Ah who cares, you being my friend means-” “Welcome to Canterlot High Party?” I asked, again without thinking. Pinkie and the others blinked at that. AJ whispered something to Rarity, “Maybe them crazies talkin ‘bout the end of the world are onto somethin’ here.” “What ever do you mean, darling?” Rarity asked, an elegant eyebrow raised. I didn’t get to hear the rest of it, because Pinkie let out this loud gasp. “OH MY GOSH! You knew what I was going to say! Are you psychic or something?” “No, you just remind me of somebody similar,” I said with a nervous smile. “Either way! Party after school!!” Pinkie yelled, jumping around the group happily. “A brand new friend, and he’s a psychic too! Think of all the parties I could make if I ask him to read minds and tell me what they would like!” “That would be a breach of privacy darling,” Rarity interjected. “But I wouldn’t want him to give me deeeep daaaaark secrets! Just their favorite flavors, and their birthdays, not the years, and other favorites! This way I can cater the party just to them, and it’d be the bestest party ever!” Pinkie exclaimed. I rolled my eyes and then felt Applejack lift up my arm. “Mighty skinny fella ain’t ya, Ah outta have mah Granny fix you up durin’ lunch.” “Figures the transfer student Twilight told us about would be an egghead,” Rainbow said, rolling her eyes. “I’m not an egg head!” I yelled. “I just happen to like reading.” “Egghead,” Rainbow repeated. “Rainbow, we shouldn’t be so mean,” Fluttershy said quietly. “It’s alright, I know she doesn’t mean to be mean,” I said, smiling at Fluttershy. Fluttershy subsequently hid behind Rarity. Some things never change I guess. “Anyways,” Rarity said, smiling at me. “Welcome to Canterlot High, I am Rarity, you met Pinkie and Twilight already.” She gestured to AJ, and added, “This country born girl is Applejack.” “And darn proud of it sugarcube,” AJ said, tipping her hat. “The rather droll athlete here is Rainbow,” Rarity said flatly. “That’s the most awesomest Rainbow to you, Rarity,” Rainbow said with a cocky smile. “Soon to be captain of the Wondercolts soccer team!” “And this,” Rarity said, gesturing behind her, “is the very befitting her name Fluttershy.” “Hello…” Fluttershy said, peeking just one eye out from behind Rarity. “You guys seem like a tight bunch,” I said. “Glad to meet you all.” “Also darling,” Rarity said, looking at me. “Where did you get that coat?” “I, just slipped it on this morning.” I said, a bit of a half truth, “I think it belonged to my grandfather.” That was a total lie. “Either way darling,” She said, looking at it, “It looks like it’s been through some rather rough ordeals. Your grandfather must’ve been quite the adventurer.” “Uh, yeah.” I said, slipping off the trench coat. “You wanna look at it.” Aj gave me a look, “You’d just trust Rarity with your coat like that?” “She seems like the trustworthy sort.” I said, salvaging the situation. Rarity subsequently took my coat and folded it in her arms. “I shall examine it during home ec class and see what I can do.” “See,” Twilight said, “just stick with us, and you’ll be just fine.” “Yeah, you’re reeally going to wanna stick around him, Twilight,” Rainbow said with a smirk. “Rainbow!” Rarity said, giving the athlete a glare. Rainbow looked like she put her foot in her mouth and said, “Uh, right sorry.” What was that about? “Anyways, you’re going to wanna get things settled at the office,” Twilight said. “I’ll take you there before I go to class.” “What about your dog?” I asked. “Well he’ll be just,” Twilight looked in her bag, and saw it was empty. I looked down and saw Rarity’s leg was being rubbed by the little guy. I couldn’t help but smirk a little. “Oh, Spike, darling,” Rarity said, picking the dog up and scratching behind his ears. “I don’t know why, but he always tries to find whatever excuse he can to come out and let me pamper him a little.” Heh, puppy love… “Well, he’s going to have to put up without you for a while,” Twilight said, taking Spike back. She slipped the dog back into her backpack. “I’ll see you all around.” The girls all gave various goodbyes and Twilight and I moved down the halls. Luckily I was smart enough to move all my detective stuff into my bag so Rarity wouldn’t find it. This was all so surreal. My friends were here, Twilight was here, yet, it was all so different. “Private you okay?” Twilight asked as she walked beside me. “Sorry, my mind was off somewhere.” I replied. “Your friends seem like good people.” “They are,” Twilight said with a smile, “They did go through a time when Sunset tried to break them apart. But, after all the lies were pulled down, we all became really close.” “I imagine you had something to do with that.” I said with a smile. Twilight blushed and said humbly, “Oh, I, I can’t take all the credit for it.” “Don’t sell yourself so short Twilight.” I said, “You seem to be the glue that holds them together.” She gave a shy smile and then looked ahead. “Ah, here we are, just go in and talk to Vice Principal Luna, she’ll help you get set up.” Vice Principal Luna? Oh boy… “Don’t worry when you meet her. She’s not as cold as she appears.” Twilight said with a reassuring smile. “Well, I’d better get to class don’t wanna be late.” She started walking away when I called after her, “Twi!” She turned around and said, “Yeah?” I blushed as I said, “Just, if you, have the time after school…” Slowly...Twilight frowned…. “Did I say something wrong?” I asked. “No, it’s not your fault.” Twilight said, seemingly to herself. I couldn’t help but feel a little disappointment in my heart. I don’t get it… “I’ll, still see you if you need anything.” Twilight said, a slow smile coming to her face. I smiled in turn and said, “I’d love that.” “See ya.” Twilight said, and walked away, I couldn’t help but notice her skip a little… I shook my head and opened the door… Oh boy… In the office stood a circular desk, sort of aqua colored, emblazoned with a crescent moon… How appropriate. There was a bookcase to the left, filled with books. Behind the desk,a chalkboard, with notices, and a to-do list on it. A flag, a portrait of the night sky, and a filing cabinet with more books and a vase on top rounded out the furnishings. Though there was a phone, and what looked like an intercom on the desk. Sitting at the desk...was Luna. She was pretty, but wow, she looked grumpy! Aside from that, she had two-toned long blue hair, light blue skin, and was wearing a lavender top with a crescent moon-shaped pin on the collar. She was behind the desk, so I couldn’t what else she was wearing at the moment. Oh please don’t tell me I look like her long dead husband and she freaks out and thinks I’m his ghost or something! What? I was slightly traumatized by that case, sue me. But, no freaking out happened, Luna just looked up at me, and said, “Can I help you?” Well, no Royal Canterlot Voice, that was a good start. “Uh, I’m the new transfer student, Private Eye.” I said with a smile. Her expression didn’t change as she looked at her file and said, “Ah yes, you’re the student Celestia talked about. The one who’s transferring from Manehatten.” “Uh yeah, I was told to come here to get everything settled,” I said, taking a seat in front of her. Luna nodded and said, “I just need a few papers signed by you, and to give you a student I.D., class schedule and student handbook.” “Well, let’s get started,” I said. She put a clipboard in front of me, “Sign these please.” She held out a pen with her other hand and I took it. Wait, I don’t know how to write as a human. The characters on the paper are similar to ponish, so I could read. But I had no idea how to write.. “Sign please.” Luna exerted. Suddenly, my hand moved on it’s own and performed a flowing signature on the line. Muscle memory? Wow, this day just keeps getting weirder. I went on to sign the rest of what Luna had to offer. I then got my picture taken by that weird tablet device she had, and she came back from another room five minutes later with my student I.D. “Take care of it,” She said. I took it and placed it inside my trench coat. I also took the class schedule and handbook and put them in my rather overstuffed bag. Luna looked at me and said, “You don’t have to attend classes until tomorrow, I suggest you use this time to get your bearings around school.” I nodded and said, “Thanks” Then I realized something. “Uh, you wouldn’t happen to have my new address in my permanent record would you? I lost mine trying to chase down Twilight’s dog.” Luna smiled for the first time since we started talking and said, “Little purple one? He’s a little bit of trouble, but cute nonetheless.” She reached into her file and wrote something down on a slip of paper. “I’m afraid I don’t have a map, you should probably ask a student where this is.” She gave it to me and I slipped the address into my pants pocket. “Thanks a lot Vice Principal, I appreciate it.” Luna kept her smile and said, “Have a good day.” “You too,” I said, picking up my bag and walking out the door. Once outside, I sighed and said, “Man, this day just keeps getting weirder. I don’t know what I’d tell the gang back home.” I guess I could pick up my trench coat from home ec. I looked in the student handbook, a thick thing, and found out what number of classroom it was. I then set off to find said classroom. ____________________________________________________ The room was quite spacious, filled with sewing machines, a sink, and the occasional human baby doll. Many students were hard at work on their various projects. I explained to the teacher, who bore a striking resemblance to Hoity Toity believe it or not, I found Rarity at a table working on my trench coat. She looked up from her project and removed her red horn rimmed glasses and said, “Ah, hello Private, all registered?” I nodded, “Yeah, just came to see how my coat’s doing.” I said. “Well just hold still for a moment, I need to take some measurements.” She said, getting out of her seat and carrying a roll of measuring tape. “Uh, sure.” I said, sticking my arms out instinctively. Rarity blinked as she saw how still I was standing. “Darling, have you modeled before?” she asked. Yeah, I modeled some tuxes for you about a year ago. But I wasn’t about to say that, so I went with this. “My mom was really into fashion and stuff.” I said. “Good to see your mother instilled an appreciation for fashion in you.” Rarity said as she went through the process of measuring me. “I must admit, I’m not used to sewing for boys, but I’m not one to back away from a challenge when it comes to sewing.” Six Gala dresses are proof of that. We spent the rest of the class period working on my coat. Well, I really just stood there while she was “in the zone” as it were. She did take some suggestions I had and applied them where she could. By the time the bell rang, I was wearing a rebuilt trench coat. It wa still the same grey, but it felt lighter and sleeker. Plus, there were more pockets added on the inside, always a plus. I looked back at Rarity and said, “Thanks, you’re a lifesaver.” “My pleasure darling,” Rarity said with a smile. I then saw all the students filling out, “Where’s everyp-I mean, everybody going?” “Why, lunch darling.” Rarity replied. My stomach growled and I said, “Right, I think that’s the one part of school I will attend.” Rarity laughed a little and lead me out. __________________________________________________ The lunch room was spacious and crowded with students. Pillars held up the roof between the various tables. Banners hung from the walls, posters, and other items dedicated to the school. Students were all gathered in various groups at the tables. Typical High School, you go with your friends. I was a little unnerved by the fact that Granny Smith was the Lunch Lady. But she gave me food despite me being a transfer student, and all was made right. I told her I was a vegetarian, mostly to avoid any strange foods that humans eat. So, I ended up with a salad and some fruit, along with a small carton of milk. Rarity and I walked side by side as I scanned the students. It was uncanny just how much of them looked like ponies from back home. I caught sight of the flower trio of all things. I received an elbow from Rarity and she was smiling at me, “Looking for Twilight hmm?” I felt my cheeks flush a little and I said shyly, “That obvious huh?” “Just a bit,” She said and then giggled a little, “Oh, it is simply romantic, love at first sight.” Not exactly at first sight… Then, another thought hit me. “Rarity?” “Hm?” “Earlier, I tried to ask Twilight if we could hang out after school…” I said. Rarity nodded knowingly and said, “I imagine she was a little reluctant.” “What happened?” I asked. “A bad break up darling.” Rarity said with a sigh. “She was seeing this one boy named Flash Sentry a few months ago. They dated a little after they danced at the Fall Formal.” Twi...was with another guy? Flash? “How did it break off?” I asked. “I really shouldn’t be going behind Twilight’s back like this.” Rarity said, sounding a little guilty. “But, I feel you need to understand. Plus, you seem like somebody people can open up to.” For better or worse. “Anyways,” She said as we walked. “They dated for a while, but then things started happening. Twilight would call us in the middle of the night about how wrong it all feels. She kept going on about how she felt like she was betraying somebody. Flash translated that as Twilight seeing somebody else. Arguments ensued, Twilight accused Flash of only dating her to get back at that boor Sunset, and he transferred to Cloudsdale Academy and that was that.” “Wow…” Was all I could say. “Suffice to say, Twilight is a little reluctant to consider the possibility of courtship.” Rarity said with a sigh. “But, you seem to give hope to the idea.” “I can relate, it’s not easy dealing with a bad breakup.” I said, memories of Larksong flooding my brain. I looked over and saw Twilight was sitting by herself at the table, reading a book. That weak kneed feeling came back and I found myself staring at her. “Well, go on then.” Rarity said as she unceremoniously shoved me towards the table. Next thing I know, I’m sitting across from Twilight as she looked up from her book. “Oh, hi Private.” She said, sounding pleasantly surprised. “Everything set for you to become a Wondercolt?” I’m guessing that’s the school’s mascot. I smiled and said with a nod, “Yeah, Luna was a little intimidating, but everything got settled.” “That’s good to hear.” She said. “Hey, listen.” She looked a little nervous “About earlier.” “Rarity told me,” I said. “So, you get it huh?” Twilight said, looking down. “Yeah,” I replied. “It was wrong of me to pry, but I don’t want you to think I’m just catching you off the rebound.” She finally shrugged, “Ah well, you couldn’t have known. You just moved here, I’m sorry for brushing you off like that.” she said apologetically. “I’m just glad you were the first friend I made here.” I said. She smiled at that, “My pleasure, I’m sure you’ll fit right in here.” she said. ________________________________________________________ Perspective: Rarity I sat across from Applejack as we looked towards the pair. They really seemed to be hitting it off well. Pinkie was also sitting with us, along with Fluttershy who was giving her ever demure smile. “Well tie me up and cook me for Thanksgiving.” Applejack said with a chuckle. “Ah never thought Ah’d see Twilight hit it off with a feller like that.” “I think it’s a good thing myself,” I said with a smile. “It is good to hear that Twilight is starting to open her heart again.” “Twiley’s happy again!” Pinkie cheered, “Yay Private!” “Oh I’m happy for them,” Fluttershy interjected, “I hope everything goes well.” Applejack smiled and nodded, “Yep, things are lookin up, now where’s Rainbo-” She was cut off when Rainbow plopped herself into a seat beside Applejack. Oh my stars she was covered in mud and a scowl was on her face. I put a hand to my nose and said, “Rainbow, are there not showers in the gymnasium?” “There are,” Rainbow grumbled, “but not after some jerk decided to mess with the water heating system.” “And you think it’s Raiden again.” Aj said with a chuckle. “That jerk totally did it!” Rainbow yelled, “I swear, he’s trying to make my life miserable.” Pinkie suddenly appeared beside Rainbow, “Or ya know, he could like you.” She said. “Yeah right,” Rainbow said, rolling her eyes. “I’d sooner date Snails.” “Uh oh, we got trouble girls.” Aj interrupted, pointing towards Private and Twilight’s table. I looked up and saw Sunset Shimmer walking towards them. Oh, the words I could use to describe that insult to female dogs. She strutted over, confident and smirking. “Alright, now I have an excuse to vent out my frustration.” Rainbow said, her fists clenching. “Simmer down Sally,” Aj says, “Let’s just get closer and listen in. We’ll hop in if things need to get rough.” All of us scooted down the table so we were within earshot of them. Sunset walked up, Twilight and Private were looking up at her. Private gave the oddest expression upon seeing her. Sunset simply smirked, “Who’s the new guy?” she asked. “Back off Shimmer.” Twilight said firmly. “Wow, to think you’re only a few months out of a relationship and you’re already picking out dorks to replace Flash.” Shimmer said with a cruel laugh. “I don’t know whether you’re just sad or desperate.” “Says the girl who let Flash dump her.” Twilight grumbled under her breath. “Either way, it’s awfully pathetic how you couldn’t-” Sunset began. Private got up from his chair and walked over to Sunset. He glared at her and said, “Look here Sunset, you have three seconds to back off before I find an excuse to tell the Vice Principal about you harassing other students.” “Like Luna would believe a new guy like you.” Sunset said, rolling her eyes. Private crossed his arms and said firmly, “Leave. Now.” “Hero type huh?” Sunset said, putting a finger on Private’s chin and then smirking. “That’ll change soon enough big guy.” She then walked off, I got a little smirk at the frustrated look on her face. Twilight sighed and looked up at Private, “Thanks for that.” Private smiled and said, “My pleasure, honestly can’t stand bullies.” “I’m glad for your help.” She replied, I could see a little pink on her cheeks. We all looked at each other, Private stood up to Shimmer and she backed down without even a lousy threat. Finally Rainbow said, “Can we keep him?”
